Blazers: Hey thread [Archive] - SpursTalk.com Forums

Thread

07-13-2013, 06:55 AM

Here's an excerpt from one I wrote a while back. I wrote it first person female instead of the male angle. Jennifer is the wife's name. Her husband Robert is an attorney. She has met William at her place of employment and they work closely together. Robert has wanted to watch for many years and she finally met this man whom she has vetted and has passed with flying colors. She and her husband have arranged for William to come to their home for the weekend....

------We were both up bright and early Saturday morning. Over a light breakfast of toast and coffee I watched Robert to make sure he was still on board. He was. He was positively lit.

"Where's your test results?"

"In the glove box still. I'll fetch them after we eat. I'm nervous, Jennifer."

"I know, sweetheart. Just try and stay calm. It's going to be fine. We're going to have lots of fun this afternoon."

"Do you think he'll spend the night? I want him to. I want you to sleep with him in our bed, while I sleep on the couch." Robert was talking a mile-a-minute. I felt badly for him. For some unknown reason I was totally calm.

"That would be nice, but, we don't have to make any firm decisions now, Robert. Let's wait and see how the day and evening evolve. I want you to be sure, Robert. There is still time for any of us to back away. I'd be disappointed, yes, but, I would fully understand and I would support you."

"No way, Jennifer. I want this for us both. William is a fine person and I will not change my mind. I just hope he doesn't. Or you, honey."

"I'm all in, Robert. I'm looking forward to our life with William. I really am. It's going to be a lot of hard work and consideration for one another, but, I think it can't fail. I really am convinced of that. Sure, this weekend is going to be key, but, if we're still of one mind come Monday, I think it's a go. And please sweetheart, try and not be too unselfish. I want you to enjoy this. You're the catalyst believe it or not. Without you this would not be happening."

"Now I'm really nervous."

"Finish your breakfast, grab the test results and then take your shower. We need to scoot. It's almost 10. And I haven't had my bath. I'll do up these dishes and tidy up a bit while you're in the shower." His face was filled with anguish.

I moved next to him and hugged his neck firmly. "It's going to be fine, Bobby. Trust me, honey. We'll have a terrific weekend with our new friend. I promise." I'd have to be the catalyst this weekend. I saw that plainly. And I looked forward to the challenge. I wanted to please each of my men. To give to them what they'd wanted for so long. And it was up to me to make a success of our weekend. Yes, I was confident that William would be spending the night in our bed. I just wanted to keep Robert in the here and now. He could only handle so much. I would be kind and gentle with them both men this afternoon. And my pleasure would come from their happiness and contentment. It seemed natural to me. And frankly, easy. I knew both men would want to "hit it out the park" this weekend (once William was informed). But, I also knew that would be an improbability. I'd not let the lack of perfection bring either man into a state. They were both adorable and precious to me and I would take care of each of them. They could take care of me another time. This weekend would be dedicated to William and Robert. I would make myself proud. And in turn they would be proud of me.

I wanted to be meticulous in my preparation for our day and William. I wanted to be beautiful for him. I took a quick bath, shaved my legs, did all my nails and even trimmed my bush. I took extra time on my makeup even though it was a light application. I should have went for a makeover, but, it was too late for that now. I brushed my hair out straight and then put a nice wave into it. I took a quick look in the full length mirror. I was nude and I was beautiful. I giggled aloud at my vanity.

Robert knocked on the bathroom. I'd locked it. I wanted to surprise my husband. "It's almost twelve, Jennifer. Hurry. I don't want to have to greet him alone." I checked the clock. It was barely 11:30. I giggled again. He sounded near panic struck. "I'm almost done, honey. Be right out. Do you have the test results handy?"

"Yes. They're in the drawer next to my Lazy Boy. Remember to give me the high sign when to bring them out. Okay?"

"Will do." I donned a pink panty and bra set, quickly put on my best, tightest jeans and a white sweatshirt with just a hint of pink trim. I peeked once more. I was adorable. And I knew it. I giggled again aloud. I was incorrigible.

"Oh, my, Jennifer. You're absolutely gorgeous." Robert was mesmerized. I'd caught up to him in the living. He was studying the street from the front door window.

"I know." I giggled for effect and came to him. "I love you, darling."

"Jennifer, you are incredible." He went back to covering the street.

"Come, sit down, Robert. He'll be here soon."

"I won't be able to eat. My stomach is tied in knots."

"I'm starving. He'd best not forget the pizza."

"Should we call him to see if he's still coming?" Robert was beside himself. He was talking to me, but, looking out the window.

"No. He'll be here."

"Oh God, I think this is him. Does he drive a large black Buick?"

"Yes."

"That's him, all right. Oh my God, Oh my God, Oh my God."

"Robert, get a hold of yourself." I couldn't help but laugh. He was so tore up. "I'll answer the door, honey. You can stay back."

"Thank you, Jennifer. Thank you, for everything. You've been so terrific. Oh, my God."

I couldn't stop from laughing. He was so adorable in his anguish. I held his hand to comfort him and to keep him from fleeing thru the back door as I opened the front.

"Hey, you." William stepped onto the front porch as handsome as I'd ever seen him. He was actually beautiful, though pale as a ghost. I had a bad feeling I was going to have another problem on my hands. He tried to smile, but, it failed. He looked done in and it wasn't even noon yet.

"Come on in." I held the door open and he stepped thru, no pizza in sight. Probably forgot it in the car, or, the pizza place.

"Robert, this is William. William this is my husband, Robert. They shook hands briskly and then stepped away from each other quickly, nary a word spoken. William then extended his hand to me.

"William, get over here for a hug. I want a hug from my boyfriend." The pained expression on his had not abated, but, he granted me a cursory hug. He was trembling, badly. Oh, boy.

"Come sit down you two." Robert quickly sat in the chair opposite his Lazy Boy and mouthed to me...'you do it.' motioning to the table next to the recliner, then looked quickly away. William sat down on the couch, and looked to me for salvation.

"I'm going to get this out of the way first. I think that is best considering you two are already so out of kilter." I reached into the drawer took out the test results and handed them to William.

"Yes, I've seen those, Jennifer. Thank you." He set them down on the couch next to him and tried once again to get lost in my sight. I so wanted to laugh, but, I knew better. It was going to all right. I knew that now. I had no doubt in mind. I saw it all before me and I was so happy I nearly cried. "No, Billy, look again." My referral to him as 'Billy' caused a slight gasp to escape his lips. He looked at the paper again. "What does it mean? I already saw our tests. I don't understand. I'm confused. What is it, Jennifer?"

I looked to Robert, but, he was busy examining the carpet for fiber count.

I then went and joined William on the couch and touched his hand with mine. "It's Robert's test result. We've all passed with flying colors. I kept it as a surprise for you, darling. We were able to get the test results back in 24 hours."

"Oh, God." Now William with the 'Oh God's.' Oy.

"I didn't bring any condoms. I can go back, but, I didn't bring any with me. I'll go home now. No, I'll go buy some right now. I'll be right back." He started to rise. But, I pressed him back down.

"No, Billy, stop honey. It's okay. That is why we had the tests done so we don't have to use those. And I'm on the pill and an IUD. I can't get pregnant, sweetheart. Everything is fine now. Everything taken care of."

"Oh, God." Now Robert was starting up again. I swear it was all I could not to laugh. Really, it was almost hilarious. I'd no sooner get one guy settled and the other one would start back up.

Though I couldn't resist it. "Where's the pizza, William?"

"What pizza?" The lights were on, but, nobody was home. "The pizza you were supposed to bring for our lunch."

"Oh, yeah, that pizza. It's out in the car. I didn't know whether I should bring it in, or not. Should I have, Jennifer? I'll go get it."

"No. You stay right there. I'll get it. And neither of you move until I get back and I mean it. Not an inch." Thankfully the car was not locked. I hurried as fast as I could. I figured both would be thru the back door by the time I got back but they hadn't moved. Not even a muscle.

"I'm going to fix you both a drink. And then we're going to have our pizza and talk. I love you both very much and I am looking forward to our weekend together. You, mister"...I pointed at William..."are spending the night. So just get comfortable. You're not going anywhere for awhile. And you",,,I crooked my finger at Robert,,,"you come with me and help get the drinks and serve the pizza." Robert was frozen. "C'mon, you." I helped him to his feet. He was trembling, head to foot. I led him by the hand, pizza in the other on into the kitchen.

"Jennifer, he's out there in that living room. And he's going to make love with you today. Jennifer, he's out there. Jennifer. Please tell me what to do and I'll do it. I swear it. Jennifer?"

"Honey, it's okay. We'll have a wonderful weekend as soon as you two settle down and eat something. I'm sure of it." I hugged him tightly and he relaxed a little. "You put the pizza on the plates and I'll get the drinks. Go! Scoot!"

"William? Are you okay in there?"

"Yes. I'm okay in here." He sounded like a recording.

"We'll be right in, darling." I heard another unintelligible sound emanating from the living room area. We'd laugh about this someday. I vowed that to myself.

I quickly fixed us each a high ball, a double. I'd toast the weekend and we'd all drain our glasses. I'd insist on it. Robert had not left my side once. He'd quickly dished out the pizza. Where I went, he shadowed me. He said nothing, just vibrated. I wanted to laugh so badly. They were so precious. I couldn't wait to be with them both. I was going to have the time of my life this weekend with my two men. Again, I made a vow to myself.

"Okay, we're ready. Grab the pizza and follow your wife."

"Jennifer, you are so beautiful today. I can't believe it."

"Thank, you, Bobby." He was so lost, poor baby. We journeyed back to William.

"William, lunch is served." He rose to give me a hand and he looked as if he'd collected himself a bit. We distributed the food and drinks. And then I proposed my toast.

"I want to thank William for coming to us this weekend, and for Robert for being such a fine husband. I wish us all a fun and loving weekend. Bobby, to you. And Billy, to you. I love you both." We clicked glasses and kicked a strong draw back.

"Thank you, Jennifer. I'm sorry guys. I was a little nervous when I arrived. I'll be okay. I'm so looking forward to this. To meeting you, Robert, and to having a good time this weekend." He kissed me on the cheek and shook hands again with Robert.

"Those are such nice toasts. I don't know what to say except that I am so thrilled that William is here. And you, Jennifer, are so wonderful to take care of us as you have. And you're so beautiful. I love you, Jennifer. Welcome, William. Welcome to our home."

My eyes welled up of course as we clinked our glasses and I gave each of my men a kiss on the cheek. They were settling down nicely. Color had returned to their cheeks and their eyes were alive once again.

The pizza was a little cold, but still delicious and the food felt good in our bodies. I could tell. The boys had started to talk about golf, and I let them graft their bond. I listened to their voices and fell deeper into love with them both. Robert was an avid golfer and it turned out so was William. There was talk of a golf outing for the following weekend. I was so happy. The liquor and food had loosened us up and when I finished my food I curled up next to William on the couch and rested my head on his chest to listen to his heart. It was racing something awful, but, I loved it's cadence. They were so engrossed in their conversation and plans for the weekend golf date that they didn't even notice me as I melded with my boyfriend. William absentmindedly stroked my hair and I just sank into his body. I was so happy that things were settling down and progressing.

I did catch Robert's eye and we shared a smile. He knew and I was glad he was still agreeable. Robert excused himself to refill our drinks. "Bobby, only singles this time." I called after him.

"I nearly forgot about you, Jennifer. You look awfully pretty today."

"I wanted to look pretty for you, Billy. I'm glad you are pleased."

Robert returned with the drinks and we silently toasted once again. I took a stiff drink out of my glass. The alcohol was relaxing us to quite an extent. I felt at once drowsy. The boys started back up again, this time about some sport I think. I was dozing, just listening to their male voices. I was in such a nice place. Their soft laughter and genuine pitch had me as contented as a pussycat. I'd moved down to William's lap and coaxed him silently to keep stroking my hair. He complied, but, they were truly lost in their reverie. I was so genuinely pleased I just let them go on without interruption.

I was wakened by William's lips upon mine. I was still in his lap and he was kissing me very tenderly.

"It's okay, Jennifer. William is going to be with you now, honey. And I am going to watch. He's going to carry you into the bedroom, sweetheart. It's going to be all right. I promise." I hadn't opened my eyes. I was hiding, I think. I heard Robert's voice. It was so strong and confident.

"Can you hold her, William?"

"Sure, no problem. Just lead the way, Robert. I'll be right behind you.

I was being carried by William. I opened my eyes and he was carrying me in his arms. I felt dizzy and I closed my eyes again. They were talking about me, but, I couldn't make out what they were saying. I was on my bed and I was being undressed. Somebody was tugging down my jeans. I wanted them to. I wanted them to take off my panties too. I wanted so much, but, I didn't want to open my eyes. I was so tired and sleepy.

"My panties too, okay?" I lifted my butt to make it easier. And sure enough my panties were taken off.

"Oh my God." I couldn't identify who said it, I'd heard it so much since this morning.

I felt my sweat shirt go over my head. "Please, my bra too." And presto, it was gone. My breasts felt hot and heavy.

"Oh my God, Robert." Must be William I thought.

I knew William was going to fuck me. I wanted him to. But, I wanted to keep my eyes closed. I don't know why.

"Can I keep my eyes closed, guys?"

"Sure, baby." The voice was not distinctive. I'd lost all sense of time, place and person. I just wanted William inside me.

"Will you tell me, Bobby. Please. Can he, Billy, can he tell me what he sees so I know. Please, Billy?"

"Sure, sweetheart. I'd like nothing better. Robert, please do so at your discretion."

"Can you both see me?"

"Yes." Robert's voice was strong. It surprised me.

"Am I nude?"

"Most definitely."

"Am I beautiful?"

"You are absolutely stunning, angel." It was William. My Billy.

"He's starting to undress, Jennifer."

"Oh, my God." Now it was my turn to utter this infamous phrase.

"Please, Bobby. I don't want to look."

"Robert, it's okay. Go ahead."

"He's very long, Jennifer, and thick. You'll have to spread wide to take him."

"Oh, my God." Please, William, I don't know."

"I know, baby. It's going to be all right."

"Okay, I trust you. Is it okay, Bobby? Please tell me."

"Yes. It's okay, honey. It's going to be fine. We both love you, Jennifer."

"I love you both so much. Come to me, Billy. Make me yours. Now."

I brought my knees up and spread my thighs as wide as I could.

"Oh, my God." I couldn't make out the owner. I was so lost.

And then William's body covered mine and I felt him. He was long and thick, more than I could probably take, but, not more than I needed.

"Please watch us now, Bobby. I want you to see. I want you see your wife. I want you to see her boyfriend. I want you to see. Look, Bobby. See. Watch."

I started to speak again, but, was prevented by Williams mouth. He'd sealed his over mine and his tongue attacked mine. I squealed and readied myself, trying to spread myself in anticipation of William tool. He fit it to my opening.

"Oh, no, no, no, it's much too big. Stop. Now, William."

"No, Jennifer, it's going to be fine. Hold still, darling." He pushed himself into me and I let him. I had no other choice. I wanted William. I wanted his cock. I needed his semen inside me. I wanted my husband to see it all. I wanted to love another man.

"Oh, sweet Jesus, Jennifer."

"I know, Billy, it's okay. Please fuck me. I need it so badly. Don't stop. Just do it. I want it. Robert, are you there?"

"Oh, God, Jennifer, it's so beautiful. I can't describe it. It's what I've thought it would be like and so much more."

I was being filled inch by inch. It was an incredible feeling. I kept trying to spread wider, but, it seemed like it was never enough to keep up with the demands of William's cock.

"I'm going to come, Bobby. Please don't leave me alone when I come. Billy, please, let Bobby stay."

"Sweetheart, he can stay. C'mon, Bobby, you can come close and comfort hurt. She's so out of it, I'm afraid for her, Robert. It's the alcohol."

Bobby kissed my cheeks and whispered softly to me that he loved me and would stay there while I came.

Billy started to stroke into me long and deep. I was near orgasm at once. "Faster, Billy, faster. I'm coming. Oh, God. I turned loose a scream as William hit bottom and then held still. I was stuffed, and I screamed again. "Bobby, please, it won't stop coming."

"Let it come, sweetheart. Don't fight it. We're here, baby."

He started to pound in a blur of movement. I went over the top for the third and last time. After that I just hung like a rag doll as William fucked in a savage attack that I'd never even thought existed. I ended up with my legs over his shoulders and his hands gripping my bottom cheeks, his fingers shamelessly searching out my nether hole as he drove into me with all his might. I was near tears from the emotional release I was undergoing but I knew the torment for Billy was twice as bad. I felt his ball sack tighten considerably and I gratefully realized his end was near.

"All of it, Billy. All of it inside me. Deep. Real deep. I love you, Billy. Now. Come now, you. Come inside me, damn you!"

He locked up in mid stroke as the orgasm knocked the wind right out of him. His cry was silent, but, I felt the pump prime and rupture. I screamed again, for him who could not scream. And I opened my eyes. My love was above me and his eyes bore into my soul.

William collapsed next to me, his breath coming in alarming gasps. I pulled the sheet over us. I was embarrassed. He'd been probing me down there and I wasn't fresh. And I had garlic breath from the pizza, but, I decided to hold my voice and enjoy the afterglow of our first coupling. Presently I shifted position to where I rested my head on William's chest. The need to hear this man's heartbeat had become an addiction. I caught the cadence. It was strong and steady. "You're fine." I piped up. And he followed in laughter.

"Now, here is what I suggest we do. Stay down at this end of house, no further than the bathroom, reenergize and start anew. That was incredible, William. My goodness. We'll rest up, grab some beverages and enjoy one another. Sound good, guys? But, first things first. Robert, your cream pie is still fresh. You should eat it before it gets cold. C'mon, Bobby." Robert had moved to the chair next to our bed, in the shadows. He had not undressed.

Lincoln

07-13-2013, 07:32 AM

You got a problem with thread period eater? You got a problem with me

Surprised you can't recognize a copypasta after spending time posting all day on st

Thebesteva

07-13-2013, 07:33 AM

Surprised you can't recognize a copypasta after spending time posting all day on st

Nigga u know I aint mad at you

Thread

07-13-2013, 07:49 AM

We were relaxing in the living room, sipping hot coffee and munching on a left over stash of Krispy Kremes.

"I'm so darn glad you're spending the night, William." It was still early, just before 5PM. It felt much later though. A lot had happened. But, not near enough. I could feel the sexual tension building. We'd had just a taste, each of us experiencing a monumental event and release. It had wet our appetites and we were ready for more. Robert's eyes were mischievously lit. He had not near enough.

William was watching me closely. Those blue eyes, like hard steel, not soft, like my favorite Billy. I caught his eye and gave him a wicked wink. I was going to tease these guys this time around. I wouldn't be carried out like last time. Damn barbarian Neanderthals.

William had teased My bottom when he'd taken me earlier. Had put that thought of my butt into my mind from the other night in the park. Or, was it me that had put it into his mind? I wasn't sure now. I was sure about one thing. I wanted to share my bottom with William. He was very big though, I think. I still hadn't gotten a clean look at his goods. I would keep my eyes open this time.

Robert's voice broke the silence.

"Shall we adjourn, youngsters?"

"Oh, you're not going to carry me out this time? Damn barbarian Neanderthals. Was I cast over your back, William, or, did you have the decency to carry me in your arms?"

"Over the back, you were out like a light." The battle was joined. "C'mon, let's go, girl." His voice belligerent. I couldn't tell if he was putting me on, or not.

"No. I'll go at my own pace." Robert was half smiling, but wary.

"We can take you right here, Jennifer, if need be."

"Like Hell you will."

"Have you ever been taken, kid? You know prior to a couple hours ago?"

"Oh, you took me?"

"What else was it?"

"Try it again when I'm sober and see what happens."

"Guys, c'mon." Robert rose from his chair.

"No. We're all adults. I'm a grown woman. I want to see you two take me when I'm in possession of all my faculties and not drunk like a couple hours ago. Big shots. C'mon."

"Draw the drapes, Robert. Please. I'll dim the lights. I was quick off the couch, but, not near quick enough. William caught me about the waist and pulled me back down with him.

"I don't know, William. This may be against the law. I don't want to hurt her."

"Close the drapes and help me get your wife's clothes off. I'm going to take her and not gently."

"The Hell you say." I tried to break free but he had me tightly clutched. He was so strong.. I still didn't know if William was kidding, but, he didn't seem to be. I didn't want to be manhandled. I wanted to go in the bedroom and be with them in a civilized manner.

Once the drapes were closed Williams gave out with the orders. "Let's get her pants down and off. Then maybe she'll be a little more cooperative. I'll hold her, you take them down and off, Robert. Leave the panties. They're mine. I'm going to be demanding and commanding the rest of the night." He released me then ever so slightly and I knew. 'Demanding and commanding' came back to me from the park the other night. This was for all of us, but, especially for him and most of all Robert. He couldn't do it without me. I relaxed into his arms ever so slightly so he knew and then I joined with my lover in the charade. I'd let William lead us as far as he wanted and needed.

There'd be other days and nights for "civilized manner."

"Don't do this."

"Robert. C'mon, take her jeans off. She wants it. She just pretending. I'll have her sucking cock within 10 minutes after those panties are in my pocket."

William was just incorrigible. I decided to give him a run for his money though. I didn't want to hurt anyone or scratch anyone up, but, I would not go quietly. Though the thought of sucking his cock was overwhelming. I wanted nothing more than that. To see it up close and have it in my mouth was a wonderful thought. And as shameful at it was I wanted him to come in my mouth like Robert had earlier. I just did.

"I don't know, William. I'm not sure about this."

"Trust me. She'll be begging you to bang her snatch while I take her mouth within a half hour. She's easy, Robert."

Oh, was I going to get him back for this. The thought of "Why?" crossed my mind. He was simply wonderful.

"Please, Robert don't. He's just being a crude jerk. He's over heated."

But, Robert had been enticed with the thoughts of penetrating me while I was sucking William. He fought to unbuckle my jeans. I gave him a challenge though. I was a little put off I'll be honest and held that grudge as I fought these two. William was just a little two presumptuous, but, totally captivating, literally. I almost laughed aloud. I felt my jeans being pulled down.

"That's it. Pull 'em off. I got a firm hold on her. And he did. And it felt wonderful. His body was built especially for me and I would never forget him as long as I lived.

I knew as long as I didn't shed tears, or go crazy Robert would go along. Probably deep down he knew but was so lost in his lust that he ignored the signs. I was grateful for that. I wanted him to have these new experiences with me and William. That was one of the main purposes of our new relationship.

"Leave the panties till last. Get her sweat shirt off next. Before I knew it they had it off. I had no bothered putting on my bra and I was bare breasted.

"Oh, no bra, eh? Hot stuff here, Robert."

"Go to Hell, William. You're so mean." Even the quality of my voice startled me. I was a pretty good role playing actress.

"Now for the panties. Take them off and hand them to me. I have test for them."

I tried to fight off Robert, but not too hard. I wanted my panties off. I wanted to never put them on again. I wanted to be their sex slave for the next month servicing them both any way they so chose. He handed them to William. They were soaked. I knew that is what he was going to report.

"That's what I thought, Robert. They're soaked with her juices and cream. She's hot for it."

He carelessly tossed me off his lap and onto the couch. "Go on, go to your bedroom. You faker. You hot ass bitch. Let her go, Robert. We'll play a game of chess and watch some television."

I felt a little terrible. His words seriously cut a bit. I wanted to deny him, but, I couldn't. I wanted to see his cock. I wanted to hold his sack and play with his balls. I wanted to suck him and I wanted to swallow his load. And I wanted my husband to fill my pussy with his cream at the same time. And if I didn't get it that exact way I would be very angry.

"Get your chess board, Robert." How did he know we had a chess board? How did he know Robert liked to play chess?"

Robert started to walk out of the room.

"No wait, Bobby."

"Change your mind, bitch?"

"Yes."

"Hold on a second, Robert. We may not be playing chess after all."

"Are you going to suck cock and balls, Jennifer?"

"Yes."

"Are you going to swallow my semen when I ejaculate in your mouth, Jennifer?"

"Yes."

"Are you going to put that pretty ass high in the air and let your husband pound that pussy?"

"Yes."

"Are you going to hold his load tight and then feed him that load as I direct."

Robert groaned low and lowered his eyes to the floor.

"Yes."

"Good. On your knees, Jennifer."

William rose from the couch, unbuckled his jeans, took them off and removed his underwear. His cock was simply magnificent.

I sniffed his crotch. I didn't care. I wanted to experience him, all of him. He smelled wonderful. I was on my knees and I knew when Robert came back he would be jolted at the sign. I licked at William's hanging sack. It was warm and hairy and so full. I wanted the contents. Wanted his semen in mouth. This man had consumed me. I was lost in his spell, in his eyes. I wanted nothing more than to serve his every carnal need. All I could think about was him, day and night. I slathered Williams pole as best I could. I wanted Robert to see.

"Oh, my God, Jennifer." He had seen.

"She sucking cock like I told you she would, Robert. Who's cock is it, Robert."

"It's yours, William."

"Come closer, Robert. I want you to see. I want you to watch her suck my cock."

"Oh, God, no."

"Robert. You know the signal. It's the same as before. One I'm silent. Two I'm gone."

"No, don't, William. I'll come closer." I could feel his presence behind me. His body's warmth radiated over me. Kneel, Robert. Kneel next to your wife. Kneel as she kneels. On your knees." Robert did as commanded. I saw him in my peripheral vision, to my right. He was quietly moaning. It was a sound of complete lust. I'd never heard anything like it in my life.

"Now watch, Robert. Watch your wife suck cock." I wanted to suck cock. I wanted my husband to see and watch. I wanted to show him. And I had managed to get a healthy portion of William's cock into my mouth. I'd never get all of it. That would be impossible, but, what I did have was so delicious. I held his balls in my hands as he held my head in place with his hands. Then he started to fuck my mouth. I found it hard to breath, but, if he had stopped I'd have lost my grip on reality.

"I've changed my mind you two. Instead of coming in your mouth I'm going to come on your face, Jennifer." His balls were rising in their sack. The end was nigh.

"When I take my cock from your mouth you're to close your mouth and eyes and remain still. I'll do everything else. Do not attempt to lick the semen at any time. That will be your husband's duty. Do you understand, Jennifer?" I moaned my response and tried to nod my head though it was stuffed with his massive cock. His balls were tight against his body now. I don't know what was keeping him from exploding. He was driving into my mouth in long strokes, his cock head hitting the back of my throat. My gag reflex had not triggered though. I was taking it. And I was loving it.

"It's here." His tone was flat and without emotion. He pulled his cock from mouth, but held my head firmly in place. I remembered to snap my mouth shut, along with my eyes and then I felt it. Like hot molten lava his semen shot onto my face. It was once again an endless torrent of thick liquid. My entire face was being covered. I thought it never to end. And I honestly I did not want it to. I wanted to drown in William's essence.

He'd finished. And moved away from me. Remain on your knees both of you. I felt a blanket being spread across the couch in front of me, where William had just been standing.

"Robert, rise and lay down flat on the couch. Move. Now." Robert had not stopped moaning. He was in another world now. And I was in that world with him.

"Jennifer, do not open your eyes, mount your husband, insert his cock into your pussy, and remain still. Move. Now. Robert, assist her to accomplish my orders."

I was blind, but, with my husband's help I managed to get on top of him and together we got his cock at the entrance to my pussy. I sank down onto his member and it was so wonderful to be with cock again. I wanted to ride him immediately, but, had been forbidden to move.

"Lean over your husband's face now and feed him. Robert, you're to lick every trace of my semen from your wife's face.

"Yes, William." Robert was on automatic. I felt Robert's tongue start to clean my face. His breath was hot and fresh and beautiful. And I loved him more at that moment than I'd had in my entire life. I wanted to cry I loved him so much.

"Hurry, Robert. And don't you dare come until your wife grants you permission." Robert mumbled something incoherent and kept licking my face. "Help me, please, Jennifer." Robert whispered to me. His voice dry and near panic. I knew what he meant.

"French kiss." We both froze.

"Now!" I kissed my husband, and I tasted William's goodness. Robert's tongue was hot and coated in semen and we fought for that semen, our tongues the combatants. I wanted that semen, and so did my husband. We finally went from a frantic state of battle to a loving state of sharing. There was enough for us both.

"Finish him!"

I rode as I'd never ridden before. Like an avenging angel. Robert's cock hard and longer than I'd ever remembered, piercing my pussy. I gripped it with my muscles and found a higher speed.

"Jennifer, I'm coming inside you. I love you, Jennifer. I love you." Robert's voice high pitched and near stark raving mad.

He flooded me. I thought his cries of agony would never end. It was the sound of such anguish and release. I just kept riding. I'd ride until they told me stop.

"Jennifer, please. Stop, it's too much. Still, honey, please be still."

"Oh, God, I love you so very much. You're my husband. I love you, Robert. You, Robert, you. You, baby. I love you." I was ranting. I couldn't stop.

"It's okay, Jennifer. I'm here, baby. I'm right here. Open your eyes now. Ssshhh, sweetheart, I'm right here. Robert is right here." I started to cry softly and then to sob uncontrollably. I did not know what had become of William. He seemed to have disappeared. It was Robert and I and we clutched onto one another desperately.
Robert talked me down, and I started to level out. I held close to Robert, his cock had shrunken and fallen from my body, but, still I did not want to move away. Robert's body was warm and he kept me safe. He kept talking to me softly, telling me of his love for me and how beautiful I was. I then heard the bathroom faucet activate and knew we were alone, that William was gone. I felt a little abandoned, a might forsaken, but, I did not let on to Robert. We disengaged and sat against the couch, wrapped in the blanket.

"I don't know how much more I can take of this, Jennifer." We both softly laughed.

"Me too, Bobby. He's simply incredible." It was nice, secure in the knowledge that we were alone, the sound of the water running our guidepost. When he comes out, I'm first. Okay?"

"Sure, sweetheart. In fact I'll just use the other bathroom now. It's fine for me." We couldn't kiss, we were a total mess, but, we hugged and laughed again at the sight of one another as Robert left the room.

Thread

07-13-2013, 07:57 AM

Presently I heard the faucet turn off, the door open, but, William did not come back. I rose from the couch, wrapped in the blanket and went to inquire as to his whereabouts. At the end of the hallway the bedroom door was closed. I felt like he must need some privacy so I quietly went into the bathroom. One look in the mirror and I thanked my lucky stars he hadn't reappeared. I was a total wreck. "Oh, my God." I said aloud. The old standard uttered again. I smiled at my disheveled reflection and got to work repairing the damage.

I found a pair of white cotton panties in the vanity. I kept a few pair in case of an accident during my period. I was so grateful. I didn't know how soon I'd be able to get into my bedroom. I'd started to worry about William a little. I hoped he wasn't feeling bad for some reason. We'd all been thru so much today. I'd better see to him. If the bedroom door was closed I would knock on it and inquire. One more look in the mirror and I was please. I was again Jennifer.

Stepping out of the bathroom I peered down the long hall and sure enough the bedroom door was still closed. I'd taken a couple steps toward it when I was picked up yet again. It frightened Hell out of me. He'd come from out of nowhere.

"No. Not again. You're not going to carry me out of here like this. Not again." I tried to resist, but, William, yes, it was William, had pitched me over his back like a bag of barley and was heading toward the bedroom. I had no idea where my husband had gotten to. I wanted to call to him, but, yes, I also wanted to be taken like this. I was so lost in our Saturday. William had dressed again and I could not wait to undress him.

William flipped me altogether not too gently onto the bed. The room was lit by a single candle. This was not by happenstance. William returned and shut the bedroom door.

"Where's my husband?"

"This is his surprise to you, Jennifer. He's given us this time to be together. I resisted, but, he insisted."

"No." I started to get up from the bed.

"Jennifer, seriously sweetheart, Robert wanted to do this for you, honey, for us. Please, let us allow him to give to us. It's important to him. I could tell. I wouldn't lie to you. It's the truth. He's fine. I promise."

I laid back down. "No, you wouldn't lie to me. Why?"

William started to undress. "Because I will never lie to you. Because I love you. Because Robert needs us both."

"Hurry, Billy. I want to see you naked." My tears were falling again. I'd never met anyone like this man. He and Robert were more than I deserved. I would strive every day hence to be better. To be as equal to them as I could. I owed them nothing less.

"Can I just look at you for a moment, Billy?" He was naked and so beautiful. So perfect. His cock was soft and hung so long. His belly was flat and his chest was muscular and defined. His shoulders wide and strong. His smile broke my heart into a million pieces and his eyes were heavenly.

"Come to me, Billy. Come to Jennifer." I held my arms open to him and he laid down on top of me gently and evenly. He covered me completely and I enjoyed his weight and warmth. His eyes were so blue. He kissed my tears away and I felt him begin to stir and stiffen and I was so pleased. I ached for him to fill my body. I could not live without him now. I knew that. It was crazy, but, it was true. And the thought caused me concern. But, I pushed it away. This was our weekend. Mine, and Roberts and Williams.

"You have to quit carrying me around like a sack of potatoes, you."

"Oh, I have many plans for you, Jennifer. 'Demanding and commanding' I promised and I shall deliver."

"How did you know I needed those things, William? How, honey?"

"I don't even know. It has just come to me as I listened to you and watched you and then gotten to know Robert thru our conversation and now today in person. He's a wonderful man, Jennifer." His cock was engorged now. And it was pressing against my mound thru my panties.

"And you're a wonderful man. My man. Only mine. Right?"

"Absolutely, girl. Please, Jennifer, never worry about that. I would never deceive you. Ever." There was a pause and then..."Don't." His eyes lit and I knew what he meant. But, I had to.

"Why?"

"I will answer but you mustn't cry. Promise me, youngster."

"I promise."

"Because you are Jennifer. Because I will never, ever hurt you. Because I love only you."

I broke my promise.

"Jennifer." He admonished me. But, I couldn't help it. He was so wonderful.

"That's it. I'm turning the tables. Why?"

I was ready and so grateful he'd turned them. "Because of the way you have treated my husband. Because you are so very brave and beautiful. Because I love only you and Robert."

"I didn't promise." Those blue eyes were now glistening.

We kissed then. I opened my lips and we started. Both are faces moist with tears our passions soared quickly. I wanted my panties off and I told him so.

"Please, darling, remove my panties. I can't stand to be separated from you."

He rose above me, but, instead of removing them, he turned me over quickly, effortlessly and put me on all fours. I knew he was going to tear them before I heard the sound. I just knew it. He jerked his hand and they were gone.

"You won't need those anymore tonight."

"Oh, my God, Billy." My butt was instantly on wanton display.

I knew where he was headed. And I was not wrong. His fingers deftly inquired at my most private opening.

"Billy, darling?"

"Jennifer."

"Billy, I promised myself when we started I would never tell you "no." It was important to me. I want to give you that, but, on another day, William, please. There will be pain, I know that, even after you prepare me as I know you will, there will be pain. I want our weekend to be perfect. I want to undergo that pain for you, for us. That is my badge of honor for you, Billy. My sacrifice. My right of passage I look forward to it. And I'd like to grant us that time in another setting, where it is just us, totally alone so I can dedicate that event to you, my love." I heard him sniffle.

"Billy, please don't cry."

"You never cease to amaze me, Jennifer."

"But, I would like nothing better than for you to linger there this evening and explore, my darling. It felt so wonderful earlier. I'd like that very much. Would you do that, Billy. Would you do that for me?"

"Oh, my God." His voice was at once full of excitement. I wiggled my bottom ever so slightly.

"That's my beautiful Billy. My beautiful boy."

"Your bottom is so perfect, Jennifer."

"It's perfect for you, Billy. That will be yours someday soon. Only yours, darling. Nobody has ever had it before, or, will have it henceforth. Just you, darling. Only you. I promise."

"Can I touch it now, Jennifer?"

"Yes, I'd like that very much."

"Why?"

"Billy."....but, I knew he needed to hear these words. We would always talk to one another in this manner. It was our way.

"Because I trust you. Because you are the man I knew you to be. Because I love you, Billy."

"Forever, Jennifer."

"And a day, Billy."

---

"Yes, Billy, my goodness, just like that." He'd coated his finger with lubricant and very gently had it passed it thru my nether opening. It felt exquisite. I buried my face in my pillow and squealed out my pleasure.

"You are so adorable, Jennifer."

I'd never shown my bottom to Robert. He'd not expressed an interest in it. This was so new to me. I was captivated. William stroked into me slowly, but, deliberately and so deeply. He nudged my cheeks with his hand so I knew that his finger was being buried each time the stroke ended. He began to lightly brush against my clitoris with his other hand. I was caught in a continuous squeal into my pillow. I was going to come. It was imminent, but, I wanted to prolong my pleasure. I was in heaven. I knew William could see everything from his vantage point there behind me. I didn't care how wanton I must have appeared to him. He loved me and respected me and to deny us each our rapture would be a mistake I would not make. I defiantly wiggled my butt again and his pace quickened, but, it's gentleness never waned a measure. I relaxed and he went deeper. I could feel it.

"Yes, William, yes. You are so wonderful, darling. I love you, Billy. I love you."

His brushing of my engorged clitoris became more pronounced. I was so close.

He suddenly introduced a second finger to the first and I went immediately over the top of the mountain. The ride down was cataclysmic. I wanted to scream aloud, but, I did not want to startle Robert, nor, make him resentful, or, jealous. I probably would appreciate it, but, I couldn't be sure, so I screamed into my pillow. The scream came from deep within my soul and seemed to be endless.

"That's right, baby, just let it all out. I'm right here, I'll take good care of you, Jennifer. Just scream, doll. I'll be here when you are finished."

A fresh rack of orgasm slammed into me as his fingers danced in my bottom. His opposite fingers delving insidiously thru my clitoris, pinching gently, but, firmly.

I finally crested and started back down. And then it was over. I was exhausted and more than a little embarrassed now. William gently withdrew from me, then covered me with a blanket and helped me onto my side. I was facing away from him with my eyes tightly shut. My breathing was ragged and labored.

"That's my darling girl, just rest now. I'll stay with you until you fall asleep. I promise."

"No. I want you to come inside me before I go to sleep. I won't go to sleep until you do, Billy. I mean it. I have to have you inside me again. Please, Billy?"

"I'd have it no other way, baby." He nestled under the blanket with me and cupped my breasts. His touch was nothing I'd ever felt before. His gentleness, coupled with his moments of raw, rough passion were incredibly arousing. I did not know what to make of this man. He'd come out of nowhere. Destined from the moment I saw him to be with me. With us. I couldn't get it right in mind yet. He nuzzled my neck and shoulders.

"Oh, God, Billy, you're so incredible." I could feel his penis begin to move. He was in heat, the head of his cock enormous and insistent as it worked it's way thru my closed upper thighs.

"Open up for me, baby. I'll be quick, angel. I promise." But, I did not want him to be quick. I wanted him to loiter there, perhaps forever. The two of us joined by his column of flesh and blood.

"That's it, Billy, I feel it there. Don't stop, sweetheart. I want you." I smiled to myself as I was so proud of him. He had not tried again to take my other aperture. He'd remained stalwart and patient. He trusted me with his happiness. His contentment. He entered me smoothly. I was extremely wet and open.

"Yes, Billy, yes. Nice and easy. It's so easy, Billy. My God." His strokes were languid and complete. He played me like an instrument in total control. I'd thought that I would be the leader when he first arrived in my home. I'd been totally mistaken. He was in complete control of both myself and my husband. We could not have been in better hands. William was simply magnificent.

"You are so sweet, girl. You take my cock so well. I'm looking at your bottom, you know? It's so perfect and adorable. I just love it. I love you too, baby. I'm fucking you, Jennifer. Yes, I am. I'm fucking Jennifer."

"Oh, Billy, please keep talking to me so sweetly. I love you so much. Please, darling."

"You're going to have my seed in you again very soon, Jennifer. I'm going to come deep inside your body, Jennifer. Because I love you. And no one else. Just you, girl. Only Jennifer."

He quickened his pace to a low pounding of my pussy. I pushed back against him and felt his ball sack bumping against my tender thighs. The sack was tight, full and extremely hot. He was buried inside me. How he got it all in is beyond me. I was filled and I enjoyed the feeling. I knew I would.

"Jennifer, Jennifer, Jennifer. It's coming now, angel. All for you."

"Oh, God, Billy. Yes." He bit down hard on my right shoulder as his crisis tore thru him The pain felt wonderful. I'd hoped he'd left a mark. I wanted to branded by this man. I wanted to be this man's property, his woman. His only woman. My husband wanted to share me. But, I would die before I shared William. I'd never been so sure of anything in my life.

Lincoln

07-13-2013, 08:13 AM

oi Lincoln

when you force a girl to tap out, you know what i mean when she has 1-2 hands on ur thigh/groin/torso area while you pelvic thrusts that shit, shes tapping and shit....do you stop? or you go HAM on that shit now
You keep goin and finish the job IMO

Sometimes it's fun to tease her tho and stop which has her basically begging for more cock

Thread

07-13-2013, 01:13 PM

.........

"Good night, Bobby." But, he was gone in a split second, his breathing even and strong. I gently kissed his forehead, tucked him in a final time and quietly closed the door behind me.

I tiptoed down the hall and spied William. He'd arranged the chairs back around and set up the chess board. I couldn't help laughing. These two were already fast friends.

"Pssst. Pssst. Billy." I crocked my finger at him. He hustled down the hallway. I was nude.

"What's up?" He followed my example of whispering.

"Would you like to come into the bathroom while I tidy myself up? We can talk as I do."

"I'd love doing that." He patted my bare rump. "You have the cutest butt I've ever seen."

I giggled and led him by the hand into the bathroom.

"Where's Robert, is he okay? Is there anything wrong?"

"Oh, no, he's fine, but, Billy, he's exhausted. He's turned in for the night."

"What? What's wrong? Is he really okay, Jennifer? His alarm was genuine and adorable. He really cared for us. There was absolutely no doubt.

"He's sleeping like a baby already. He went out like a light. He had a fantastic time, Billy."

"Oh, I feel better. I was worried for second."

I threw the lock on the door. And then went just completely wild.

------

I leapt into his arms and he caught me, staggered back a little and then steadied us.

I kissed him everywhere I could find a place. And I bit him and sucked him.

"Jennifer, baby." His voice sounded of 'no.'

"No. Let me do this. You can have anything. My pussy. My mouth. Even my ass. Please, Billy. I can't take it anymore. You have to fuck me all night long. We'll start in here, but, this is just the start. I can't stand it anymore. You're in my mind so deeply. Please, Billy. Please. I have to have it. Any hole you want. Take it. It's yours. Take your belt and beat with it, if that's what pleases you. Is that it, is that what you want to do to me what you did to Robert? Go ahead, beat me with the belt, or, the paddle, or, your hand. If that is what you want, do it. I'll do anything for you and with you. Please, don't tell me 'no.'" I'd started to rant, I couldn't help it. I was hurting him by biting him, but, I couldn't stop.

I kissed him and bit his lip. I tasted his blood and in his eyes I found his love for me. "You're going to stay here in this house with us. We'll go and get your stuff, but, we'll never spend another night apart. I swear it, William. I'm not letting you go for an instant."

"Honey, please. It's okay. I'm here, angel. I'll stay. I promise, just calm, sweetheart. I'll stay with you, honey. I want to stay with you and with Robert. We're a trio. I'm here, baby."

I tore his shirt apart. "You're going to fuck me now. Right here on this floor"

"Put me down, goddamn it." I jumped out of his arms and onto the floor and clawed at his jeans. He'd left the belt in the bedroom. I ripped off the button and pulled apart the zipper.

"Jennifer!" His voice was commanding, but, I wasn't stopping.

"No!" Me. Now, Billy, now."

He smacked me then, hard across the face. And I stopped.

And then he smiled. "I haven't anything to wear, angel. And Robert is not my size.

My eyes welled.

"No, baby girl, it's fine. You're so beautiful. And I'm going to stay here as long as you and Robert can stand me. I promise. Now, let's get my clothes off and then I'll take care of my Jennifer."

"Billy, what have I done?" He ripped what was left of his shirt the rest of the way off and got out of his jeans. His underwear came off with them. He was monstrously long. I couldn't believe what I was seeing.

"Nothing, baby, you're just happy and excited and overcome. It's okay. I understand."

"But, I..." He covered my words with his lips, his tongue entered my mouth and I started up again. I had to have that cock of his inside my body. I jumped back into his arms and this time he was ready and caught me solid. Once again I kissed him everywhere and sucked him as well. I resisted biting him further, but, it wasn't over.

"You are one hot bitch." His voice was strong now. He was coming for me. And I was ready.

He held me up with his left arm and with his right held his cock to my pussy. "You wanted it, you're going to get it. With both hands he gripped my waist and shoved me down onto full length. I was instantly stuffed as I went all the way down."

"Goddamn you, Billy. I smacked his face."

"You wanted it like this. You bitch. He lifted me on and off his cock like I was a rag doll. He never quite lifted me all the way off, but, close and then he would shove me back down onto it. In the middle of the bathroom we fought like that. His body was stock still, but, his hands and arms made me his puppet. I started coming. I pulled his hair till it came out in my hands.

"If you fucking stop I'll never forgive you, William."

He then started biting my nipples and I went over the top again. He was hurting me and I didn't care. I wanted him to eat my entire soul and store it in his body.

"Jennifer, I can't stop it. Please I tried so hard. Don't, Jennifer."

"Billy, it's okay, baby. Let it come. Jennifer wants it deep in her pussy. Shoot it deep. I'm your bitch., Billy. Only me. Nobody else. Just Jennifer. Come you fucker. Now!"

He shoved me down one last time after hoisting me to the highest crest I'd been to and then locked his knees. He then rampaged between my butt cheeks till he found it and then he invaded it with his fingers. I don't know how many. It felt like all ten were up my ass.

"Kiss me, girl, one last time." Our lips sealed. Our tongues twisted together and we ignited together. It was last thing I remembered.

---

"Jennifer, wake up, baby. C'mon, now, wake up."

"Bobby? Where's Bobby?"

"Honey, it's me. It's Billy. Bobby is still sleeping. He's fine."

"What happened, Billy?"

"You passed out in the bathroom while we were making love."

"Where am I now?"

"You're on the couch, sweetheart. Everything is okay. I'm right here. I'm fine and so is Bobby."

"How did I get here? Don't tell me you carried me out again?"

"I had no choice, honey. You were passed out on the cold bathroom floor."

"Am I okay?"

"I think so. You look fine and you didn't hit your little noggin. I caught you before you hit the floor."

It was all starting to come back to me in a rush. "Oh, Billy, I'm so sorry. I attacked you, didn't I?"

"Sweetheart, you were magnificent. I've never had such a fine time. I was just scared after you passed out. But, you're fine now."

"Billy, did I tear your clothes off?"

"Yes, but, that's okay. I have 10 pairs of jeans and 20 shirts."

"Why is your lip bleeding, Billy?"

"It's okay, Jennifer. You just got carried away a little."

"Oh, my God, I hit you."

"No, you bit me. It's all right though. I'm fine. You were just overcome with passion."

He leaned in then and whispered. "Is your little pussy okay? I kind of took advantage of you there. And I was kind of rough on your bottom with my fingers."

"I feel fine." Though my butt was a little sore. I peeked under the blankets. I was nude and my nipples hurt for some reason.

"Billy?"

"What angel?"

"You're really going to stay with us? You promised."

"Oh, that you remember clearly." He laughed heartily.

"Of course I'm going to stay with you and Robert. We can go and get some of my things tomorrow after work."

"Billy?"

"What baby?"

"Thank you for a wonderful weekend."

"Come here, you. I love my little Jennifer." He held me tightly and I squeezed him back.

"I really do like it when you carry me around, William. Would you carry me back to the bathroom so I can clean myself up. Please?"

"Sure, angel." You hang on to my neck. He scooped me up in his arms and away we went.

"Are you going to be okay in here by yourself, Jennifer?"

"Yes, I feel much better now. I'll be out in a jiffy."

"Nonetheless, leave the door open so I can hear if something goes wrong."

"Okay, William."

It finally dawned on me why my nipples were sore. Darn him. But, it also dawned on me how I'd behaved in here just a little while ago. What had gotten into me? I'd never acted like that in my life. I was like a woman possessed. William had really had an affect on me. I hurriedly washed my bottom. I was sore down in both areas. Darn him. I applied a liberal amount of first aid ointment in both areas and it felt much better. He was so cute though. I could not resist him. I reminded myself to look in on Robert before I went back down to William. I finished off with a thorough brushing of my hair letting it fall free. I felt a lot better and I looked pretty good. I was still nude, but, I'd grab a nightgown in the bedroom. I crept in quietly, grabbed a nightgown, eschewed panties (just in case, but, I was much too sore to even consider another go round) so I grabbed a pair of those as well. I was going to give Robert a goodnight kiss on the forehead but he was sleeping so peacefully I didn't dare. I quickly put on the nightgown and panties and headed back down, closing the door quietly behind me.

I'd no sooner taken a dozen steps when William leapt out of the darkened bathroom, grabbed me from behind, picked me up and carried me out. Darn him. We laughed so hard.

"My goodness you're so strong, William." I was amazed at his strength.

"And you're as light as feather." He set me back down in the living room.

"And you are just adorable in that nightgown." Robert had made the exact same comment a couple weeks back.

"Would you like to watch a movie, William?"

"I'd like to just sit on the recliner with you on my lap and fall asleep with you in my arms."

"That's a better idea." I giggled, but, we'd best eat something before we settle down for the night. I'll make us each a ham sandwich and a glass of chocolate milk."

"I'll help you, Jennifer." We ate at the kitchen table talking about our day tomorrow, frankly looking forward to working alongside one another.

Then we dimmed the lights and reclined together on the Lazy Boy covered in two blankets. It was so quiet and cozy. He talked to me softly about how he was going to stay with Robert and I and we'd have a fine time together. He talked about golfing with Robert, and playing chess with Robert, and watching the basketball games, yes, with Robert. But, I didn't protest. No way. Plus, I think he was just giving me the business in that way he had. I had my two guys and they needed one another as well. I fell asleep with my head resting on his chest listening to his heart beat as he slept.

Thread

07-13-2013, 01:27 PM

The next morning. Jennifer & William are going to work and stopping by William's apartment to gather a few of his things.

I followed William to his apartment. The streets were near vacant. It was still before 6 when we arrived. I was so curious to see what my boy's apartment was like. I felt like a little girl at Christmas. William could tell.

"It's not much, sweetheart, so don't get too excited." I was walking ahead of him even though I had no idea which apartment it was.

He unlocked the door and we entered. It was very small, but, meticulously kept. And I must admit to you that I was on the alert for signs of another woman. I felt guilty having such an ulterior motive, but, I couldn't help myself. I looked for pictures, and yes, for discarded clothing, lingerie and underwear, but, I happily found nothing like that. I liked being in William's place. I felt at once comfortable and safe. He showed me his books and DVDs. The kitchen was just a galley, but, again neat as a pin.

"C'mon, I'll show you my bedroom." It was also not very large, but, equally well kept, everything in it's place. A simple double bed was expertly made up.

"I'm going to shower. Would you please pack my suitcase? My clothes are in the chest of drawers and in the closet there. He brought a medium sized suitcase out from under the bed and laid it on top. "You know what I like and what I need for work. Work pants are in the closet. I figure 3 changes should do it. We'll come back next weekend and gather more."

"Sure, sweetheart, take your time in the shower. We've plenty of time." We'd decided on the way over via cell phone that we would forego our Krispy Kreme Monday morning ritual so we wouldn't be so rushed.

I found it quite fascinating that William didn't mind me going thru his things. Standing there alone in his bedroom that morning, the sound of his shower a peaceful reminder of his presence I felt supremely happy and contented. Next to the bed on the nightstand I discovered a picture of me. He'd cut it out of an old Company Newsletter. It was of Robert and I at a Company Picnic a couple years prior. William had framed it. My heart melted in that instant. I'd chosen wisely as Robert had cited me. I sat down for a second to mark the moment in my mind. I didn't want to miss it.

Packing his clothes was a treat for me. I put his shirts to my nose and inhaled his scent. They were laundered, yes, but, I still found him there in the soft cotton. Everything was organized exceptionally. His socks, briefs, all in-a-row. It took me no time at all to finish. The shower was still on and I considered joining him, but, I didn't know whether he had a blow dryer for afterward. So, I chose an alternative. I closed the suitcase, set it upon the floor, took all my clothes off and got between his sheets and blankets. His pillow smelled of him and I buried my nose into it. My boyfriend. I'd just started to drift off when he returned.

"Yes, baby girl." His soft voice. I opened my eyes to find him standing next to the bed. He was naked, wet and aroused.

"I slid over and opened the blankets for him."

He took me into his arms and gently cradled my head. "You know what else I learned on the Internet, doll?" His eyes were so blue.

"What, Billy?"

"That the human tongue is a tool of healing. May I heal you there, Jennifer?"

"Only if I get to use my tool to heal you."

"But, I'm not hurt."

"You will be if you don't engage us head to foot." We laughed softly, he kissed me on my nose and moved thusly.

He was swollen and terribly long this morning.

He found me immediately. His fingers taking such loving care to open me gently, his tongue moving into the open discovery of my center. I wanted to close my eyes and get lost in our morning, but I also desperately wanted to find his need and tend it.

I found his plum sized balls fascinating. I gently prodded them to see their reaction. He lifted his knee, jackknifing his leg to accommodate my inquisitive wonderment. His sack spilling out generously, the balls filling the bottom portion of his bag and pronouncing themselves to my ministrations. Before I suckled, I sniffed and found his deliciously male scent intoxicating. I nibbled his sack there where his twin plums were resting, coaxing them to rise and fall the smallest measure.

"Jennifer." His one word declaration before abandoning my nest and reclining onto his back. My strong William. My boy wonder finally ceding me advantage. I would take only what he needed. Nothing more. Then I would cede back to him, restoring his kingdom. That was the way of us.

I licked and moistened his bag adequately to permit me my mission's end.

I wanted to see him squirt. To see with my eyes what only my womb had borne witness to. My hand would not fit around, it was impossible, but, I managed enough of a hold to accomplish my end. I slowly started to prime his pump. The bag drawing a near imperceptible correction. I'd lose my opportunity if I were reckless. I must be aware and exact. I filled my mouth with both plums.

"Jennifer." Again.

I knew little of male physiology, just my husbands, but, I knew enough that when the bag draws close to the body, crisis is imminent. I did not know if the bag was prohibited from rising if the male could still ejaculate. Together we would find this out in a very short while. I'd permit one plum to rise, but, not both. No. Absolutely not. Just the one.

I separated the twin plums with the edge of my tongue. I increased the tempo of my hand stroke and gripped his column with vigor.

"Girl." His voice in plea. A tone I'd not heard from this man before this morning.

Before they could both rise to the surface, I grabbed one as gently with my front teeth as I could. It was an accurate capture. I firmly sealed the lone plum with my lips within the warm confines of my mouth and started to take air exclusively thru my nose. It was mine and it was staying mine until I decided to free it. It's twin immediately disappeared above.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck." A bad, bad, boy.

I let the plum marinate, did not move my tongue at all. Just let my mouth slowly fill with spittle, heated by my body's temperature. When it finally filled to capacity I'd break this boy's mind and I'd watch him squirt. I went up the final gear of stroke. There was more, but, I didn't want to strip his gears and ruin his deliverance, his salvation.

"Watch." His voice that of a king. He'd known. I could get nothing past this boy. This man. He deserved everything he got.

The water level crested, I snaked my tongue around that plum and suffocated it. A solid rope of pure white gold violently launched across his body, followed in exact intervals by two more launches that were just slightly less in quantity as the charter shot. I slowed the stroke to an agonizing metric and finished him. He didn't have to ask, I released the orphan as it's twin descended to reunite.

He was quiet now.

"I saw my picture."

"I've loved you such a long time."

"Billy."

He wanted to take care of my needs, and I just wanted to listen to his heart beat in the remaining time we had left before leaving for work. So we moved about and in the quiet of that Monday morning he fulfilled my needs.

Thread

07-13-2013, 01:38 PM

I found work to be an exercise in futility. My promise of the past Friday to turn over a new leaf on Monday ended up an empty vessel and sunk by 9AM. I thought of nothing else but him. He consumed all fives of my senses. It was absolutely incredible. I saw only him. Heard only him. Smelled only him. I made the most astounding excuses to touch him. And I wanted to taste only him. It was maddening. And it was equally frustrating because he didn't seem to miss a beat. His work load had increased since we'd started our affair. He was contentedly oblivious. I wanted to scream his name and tell everyone in that company I was fucking him.

I denied myself as long as I could and at precisely 9:15 went to the bathroom and furiously masturbated envisioning all manner of wanton sexual acts with him. My release only increased the ache in my heart and between my legs. And that ache had nothing to do with my near rape of him the night before in my bathroom. My pussy had healed. Maximum Strength Neosporin had done it's job. I had absolutely no intention of going home this evening and hitting the sack early as we had proposed before coming to work. And I was going to tell him so at lunch today. I didn't care. My panties had been in a perpetual state of saturation since we'd started this affair. I just finally gave up after I masturbated and inserted a tampon. I had no other choice. I was actually afraid of soaking thru and embarrassing myself in the office.

Every single time I saw him my heart leapt into my throat and raced at warp speed. I'd become actually dizzy at times. I'd a went home sick if he'd a went home with me. I'd even started to consider transferring out of the section, but, then dismissed that and vowed if they even tried something like that I'd quit, go home and take him with me.

We would be making love every single day for the foreseeable future. And that was just the way it was going to be. I was going to tell him that at lunch in no uncertain terms. I figured if I could have the guarantee of intercourse with him at least once a day, (though I hated to limit myself like that) then I might be able to relax and function in a normal manner. Then I hit upon a dozy of an idea, called Holiday Inn and reserved a room for lunch, 1PM today. It would be my treat and I'd just tool us around after we left in my car. William informed me that our boss had asked him to ask me if we could cut lunch to 15 minutes in order to troubleshoot and expedite a freight invoice that was crucial 10 minutes after I hung with Holiday Inn Reservationists.

"You told him 'no' right?"

"Of course not, Jennifer. I told him we'd be more than happy to accommodate him. He thanked me, well us, profusely. He was very pleased."

I looked spears thru William. I wanted to scream at him. Honestly? I wanted to smack him upside the head.

"We really made some brownie points there, honey." He whispered conspiratorially.

I'd have to talk fast, 15 minutes fast during our truncated lunch break in order to set tonight's and subsequent night's agendas. I was up to it. I spent the next 3 hours planning and judiciously organizing the verbiage. I had no use for work. He wasn't leaving that lunch table until I'd laid the law down.

By noon I was completely exhausted. And I hadn't worked a minute. I still had an hour to go till 1. We'd have to be back by 1:15 when they'd have the invoice on the screen manifest.

He was so busy, having the time of his life. Working like it was fun. He caught my eye a little past 12:30, and mouthed "I love you." I was half way back to the bathroom to masturbate again when Judy in payroll caught me walking past her office and trapped me into a 15 minute diatribe about her son's bar mitzvah over the weekend. I handled it well though. I dug my nails into my palms to steady myself. I didn't break skin, but, I ended up with blood blisters on both hands.

"Judy, you'll have to excuse me. Mr. Douglas needs an invoice done in less than a half hour and I want to grab a quick bite before then."

"Sure, honey. You go ahead. Nice seeing you, Jennifer."

"Congratulations to you and your son, Judy. See you later." I didn't have enough time for the masturbation now and I had a lot of great fantasies of William lined up. I did an about face and headed back to the office. 5 minutes left before 1PM. I was going to make it if nothing else went wrong. I was afraid to go back in there for fear something else had went wrong. Thank goodness, it hadn't.

"You ready, Jennifer?"

"Sure, let's go to the cafeteria for a cup of soup."

"Sounds good, I'm hungry." The man was simply in his glory. I don't know how he did it.

"You grab the soup, I'll get us a table in the back. We need to talk. Hurry, William, hurry."

------

"What is wrong with you, Jennifer? You've been acting strange all morning." He had a cup of chicken noodle soup for each of us and some saltines. He doled it out and started eating. I had no use for food.

I'd managed to find an empty table. The lunch crowd was mostly gone. I'd finally happened on a piece of good fortune.

"I'm about to go out of my mind."

"Why, honey?" He genuinely had no idea what was happening to me.

"You, William, you are driving me out of my mind."

"What?" He was incredulous. Though in reality he was clueless.

"I can't get into it with you now because you forfeited our lunch hour and I was going to take you to the Holiday Inn and now I don't have the time to explain to you, except to say when we get home tonight, that's the place where we both live now, we're going to make love, multiple times and we're going to follow that exact protocol each night this week. Do you understand me, William?"

"Jennifer, honey, it's okay, I understand, baby. Settle down, sweetheart. Please, Jennifer."

His blue eyes are what did it. The genuine concern and love for me lived in those eyes and they knocked me back in my chair and sobered me in an instant.

"You listen to me now, youngster. You get yourself together for the next 3 hours. I understand completely what you are going thru. Trust me, I'm going thru the exact same thing on my side of the office. I just handle differently than you. That's all. It's nothing more than that. I've wanted you all morning long, girl. I've wanted to hold you in my arms and just squeeze you for the entire day. That would be my rendition of heaven. I'll get us both thru the rest of the day. I promise. Just stay close and muster all the concentration you can. We're going to have a fantastic evening. I've been thinking of a plan all morning long. That was my way to keep going."

My shoulders slumped. I felt a great weight had been lifted. "Thank you, darling. I'm sorry to pull this on you today, William."

"No problem, sweetheart. You're so adorable. Just stay close and I'll cover for you. We'll get thru this, no problem. Watch me. I won't let you down, Jennifer. I promise."

"I love you, Billy."

"I hate to rush us, but, we've got to move, honey. We have to be back in there in 3 minutes. I'll dump this stuff, you take your soup and I'll meet you at the door."

"Uh, I'm not hungry, William."

"Jennifer, take the soup. You've got to eat something. And I mean it." His voice was firm, so I took the soup.

We made it back with a whole minute to spare. The invoice came up on the screen just as we sat down.

"Thanks, kids. I won't forget this." Mr. Douglas stuck his head in to confirm the invoice had come up on our monitors. He saluted us and disappeared down the hall. I smiled at my William and we knocked that sucker out in less than a half hour.

Immediately afterward the wisenheimer called me on the phone from across our desks.

I didn't even realize it was him till the feedback in the line tipped it off. I wanted to brain him.

"Eat your soup, now." He whispered emphatically. Then grinned across the desk at me like a knucklehead.

I complied and it was just what the doctor, well in this particular case, just what the boyfriend ordered. I felt at once much better and I settled down considerably.

And he did. William took care of me the remainder of the afternoon. He gave me a stack of invoices that just needed some repetitive sourcing. It wouldn't take much thought, just repetition of action. As he leaned over me on my side of the desk to explain the project I caught his scent, and my pussy cramped. I had it covered though with the tampon. Score one for Jennifer.

"How's it going to Jennifer?" His matter-of-fact voice making sure I was still in the here and now a half hour later.

"Getting there, William. Coming along fine." I matched his tenor and my heart soared.

"Kids, it was a thing of beauty upstairs. Bravo, you two, bravo!" Mr. Douglas came bounding in and made a point to shake each of our hands. "Well done. Thanks so much, guys. If you'd like you may leave anytime you're ready. The rest of the day is on the company. You two never fail me. Ever. Good night both of you." He was gone as quick as he'd surfaced. I waited until he cleared the immediate area and then checked the clock. It was barely 3. Yippee!

"Let's go, 'kid'." William whispered. I smiled and off we went.

Lincoln

07-13-2013, 01:42 PM

I came.

Thread

07-13-2013, 01:46 PM

We drove straight to the park. William thought it a good idea to unwind and talk over our preferences for the evening to come via a good walk. I was just so relieved to be with him alone. Though I was finally coming to the realization that the only time I would truly be alone with him would be inside our home, or, his apartment. The reality of our affair was beginning to define itself. It was even risky holding hands while at the park. It would prove embarrassing if were seen and then confronted at work. When I was checking William out in the preceding months I also checked Company policy on fraternizing with fellow employees. The Company Manual had no such policy and I checked that Manual over with a fine tooth comb. Though I'd already been confident that was the case as there were numerous such affairs going on, and off since I'd been there. Some of the affairs represented by married employees. But, I wanted to cover my bases and back then I was still thinking clearly and had promised myself if the Manual prohibited such behavior, then I'd go no further. A week into our affair and I scoffed at such a notion. Just try and forbid this boy from me. Just try it. I smiled to myself and gripped Billy's hand a little firmer.

I wanted to talk about my increasing devotion to him. To garner his advice, but, mostly to let him know how crazy I was becoming over him. I know it immature of me and bratty, but, I wanted him to know it and I needed to say it. I just did. "What are we going to do, Billy? Being around you is in many ways torture for me. I've never felt this way about a man. Yes, I've only been with one other man, Robert, but, even when we were dating, it nowhere near like this. You've no idea what I am going thru.

"Sweetheart, you need to enjoy it. This is what it is all about, Jennifer. Be grateful we've found one another and did something about our attraction and love for each other. We could've just existed in denial for years. Instead you found me and permitted me to come into your heart and now your life."

I smiled radiantly to myself. I knew then I'd chosen wisely to confess my desires and devotion to William. I congratulated myself. I was a functioning brat. And as risky as it was to stroll hand-in-hand a part of me wanted us to be discovered. I so enjoyed being William's girlfriend. I had the best of both worlds. A fine, loving and devoted husband. And a stunningly handsome, virile stud for a boyfriend. One who really enjoyed my company and had fallen into love with me. Not to mention my husband's best friend. I giggled aloud.

"What are you giggling about, youngster?"

"Just thinking about you and how much you love me. Can we bring my picture over to the house on our next trip to your apartment? Please, Billy?" I'd studied that picture as I listened intently the cadence of Billy's heart as we rested in the aftermath of our coupling that morning. He'd not taken the opportunity to fold it justly to edit Robert from the photograph. And it would have been easy to do so, thus rendering the view just of me. There was something mystical about William. Something beyond what I knew. The Spartan living quarters I'd discovered that morning yet another puzzle. The inclusion of Robert in the presentation of the photograph yet one more mystery.

"Jennifer, we can bring over whatever you so choose, darling."

"Billy, I don't want to be presumptuous, and I'm not foreshadowing our plans whatsoever." I paused for a second then continued on. "This is purely a selfish request, please don't give up the apartment without asking me first. It will be our sanctuary, our place to be all alone. I know Robert wouldn't grudge us that privilege. I would insist on telling him of my feelings concerning that. Please, Billy?" It seemed that I was doing a lot of pleading of late with William. But, I knew in order to accomplish our start we'd have to have a time of such pleadings. Or, so I assured myself in that moment.

"I was thinking the exact same thing, Jennifer. I just didn't want to be pushy, so to speak.
In fact, I'd like to invite you over to spend the night Friday after work. I thought we could fix dinner together and then enjoy the evening at our leisure. Do you think that would all right with Robert, and of course you, sweetheart? We could even take both cars on Friday morning to work and we would have that much more room to load up on Saturday."

I stopped us, turned and faced him, but, I could not hold him and it made me both frustrated and angry.

"Billy, please take me to the car. I need to hug you. I have to have your arms around me tightly. You're the most beautiful person I've ever met." I pled a final time. "Please, Billy."

------

As we slowly drove thru traffic on the way home, William explained his plan for the evening. We could call Robert to ascertain what he was up to. Then suggest to him that we would just lounge around in the living room watch some television or a video and then turn in early. The reality would be something totally different. We'd enter the house in hopes that Robert would be in the living room reading as was his preferred method of unwinding after a day's work. William would sit down in the middle of the couch, keeping Robert occupied with pedestrian talk about work and whatnot. I'd excuse myself to get settled, go to the bathroom, strip and freshen and then return totally nude, walk past Robert and mount William whilst he was seated on the couch. Nature would takes it course thereafter.

"Sounds like a plan, Billy." My pussy started throbbing at the prospect. I'd found it quite a turn on to have Robert watch us. I knew now he was genuine in this lust of his and I wanted to satisfy that lust. There is an exhibitionist in each of us, or, so I'd heard and I was enjoying that part of my personality.

"You call him, Billy, he'd get a kick out of that. It would make him so happy."

"No problem. Now, don't laugh or anything in the background, Jennifer. We have to come off as, you know, worn out and ready for some quiet time.

"I'll be quiet."

"Hey, Robert. We just left the park and we're on our way home. The boss let us off an hour early for good behavior." He laughed at something Robert said. "Hey, guy, we're just exhausted. How bout just lay around the living room this evening, put on video, get our books and magazine and just relax, then turn in early. Our girl is exhausted. What do you think, Bobby?"

'Bobby?' I said to myself. Oy.

"Good deal. Just stay where you're at and we'll join you in just a little while. Okay, sure. Yes, I'll drive extra careful. Okay, Robert. See ya soon, fella."

'fella?' Oy. He ended the call, locked his cell phone and then giggled. Yes, William actually uttered a giggle.

"He fell for it, Jennifer. Lock, stock and barrel. He's sitting on the recliner right this instant reading a book about building your own garage. Should work splendidly. He'll get the biggest charge out of this, honey."

"Oh, goody, Billy. Hurry, drive faster. I can't wait to get home and get started. I gripped his free hand just a little tighter.

We pulled in 20 minutes later.

"Now remember, Jennifer, stay calm when we walk in, don't be lively and animated. It will give our surprise away. Just some tuckered hellos and then down the hall with you. And don't be gone too long. If he gets up to go and talk to you about something I won't be able to stop him without causing suspicion. Got it, sweetheart?"

Billy was so adorable with these games he concocted. I assured him I'd play my part to a fine point and I'd not loiter the bathroom.

Just before we opened the front door a feeling of calamity came over me. It was not without merit.

------

Robert was sitting on the recliner all right. He'd moved the chairs around again. Between the chairs was the table, and the chess board once again rested upon it. There was also a large table clock next to the chess board. I noticed it right off. It was of his rich mahogany.

"That's your seat, Mary." Robert pointed at the opposing chair while speaking to William. A foolish grin covered his face, as he pressed a button atop the clock.

"Your move, buster."

"You found a chess clock, Robert! Where, where'd you find it?"

"This morning. A shop around the corner from the office. I ran over on my lunch hour and bought it. Ain't it a beaut?"

William picked it up as if it were the holy grail. "I'll give you my half of the money later on." He was looking at the clock and talking to Robert.

It started to feel like a living nightmare. And it got worse.

"Wouldn't hear of it, Billy. It's my treat. Sit down. If I'm not mistaken I believe it's 5 games to 0 games."

William dropped into his seat. Thankfully it was there because he never looked behind himself.

I caught his eye and he sheepishly shrugged, mouthed 'sorry honey' and returned his attention to the table clock.

"We have two hours before the Lakers tip so let's get a few games in before then, William. Your move."

It was then that I noticed an unopened box of Twinkies next to Robert's recliner. It was stacked neatly atop a box of Hostess Cupcakes. That was it for me. "Guys, I'm going to get settled." I turned to leave.

"Oh, hi, Jennifer. Could you make us each a ham sandwich when you get back. It'd be better to have something substantial before we start in on the junk food. William, look." Robert guided William's attention to the boxes of saturated lard next to his chair.

"Cupcakes too!" William moved something on the board and pushed another button on the mahogany table clock.

"Your move, Robert. Prepare to lose your first game, my good man."

I nearly fled down the hallway, got to the bathroom and locked the door behind me.

'Those sons-of-a-bitch.' I said aloud to the mirror. My face beet red, my hazel eyes on fire.

'I should throw his ass out, right this minute.'
'You can't do that, Jennifer. You just invited him not 24 hours ago.'
'Are they out of their fucking minds?' 'We're supposed to be enjoying our "honeymoon" period for the love of Christ.'

'Sandwich? I'll fix them a fucking sandwich when Hell freezes over.' I began to tear up, I felt forsaken. I started to undress. I'd just change clothes and go to bed. Lock the bedroom door behind me and if they came a knockin' looking for me I'd tell them 'Go to Hell, assholes.' In the morning we'd get this shit settled before it went any further. I didn't have the strength to mount an argument tonight. I was afraid I'd hit or throw something at them if I went back down there now. My panties were a disgusting mess. The tampon had foundered and failed. I ran a sink of warm water and washed, the tears streaming down my face. Thankfully I had another pair of white cotton panties in the vanity, slid those on and pitched a white cotton nightgown that I'd hung on the back of the door over my head. I couldn't stop the tears, sat on the toilet seat lid and just let them fall in a cascade.

'Damn them. How could they do this those heartless bastards?'

I kept taking sheets off the toilet paper roll, blowing my nose and dabbing my eyes trying to stem the tide. It finally slackened to a manageable course, though I'd started to shutter and couldn't stop myself. I needed to just go to sleep and put this nightmare away.

'I'll fucking fix them tomorrow. They're not getting away with this. Uh, uh.'

I opened the door and found William firmly lodged in the frame. In one fell swoop he took me over his shoulder and headed toward the living room. I was being carried out once and again.

Thread

07-13-2013, 01:55 PM

"Put me down, you bastard!"

"I got her, Robert. She finally came out. She was crying like a baby in there." He'd been eavesdropping. That son-of-a-bitch.

He tossed me haphazardly onto the couch cushions. I noticed right off the living room had been put back together. There was nary sign of chess, Twinkies, or the mahogany table clock.

"Oh, my God." There they stood, side-by-side grins wide enough to light the city.

"Oh, my God. You two are so mean." They started laughing and knocking knuckles like two high school jerks. I absentmindedly grabbed a blanket and covered my lower half where the short nightgown did not adequately cover my white panted crotch.

"You are so Goddamn cruel. What in the fuck is the matter with you two?" The laughing just intensified. Robert was actually doubled over. That bastard.

William sobered up. "She washed. I heard her." How long had he been standing there. "You sick pervert." I drew the blanket up over my shoulders.

"Here, or in the bedroom, Robert?"

Robert had straightened up and was likewise sobered.

"Bedroom. I stripped the bed and have the paddles and ropes ready and waiting. We're set for the night, William."

"Oh, no. We're doing nothing tonight. Not after the stunt you've pulled. I'd rather die than do a fucking thing with either of you two jerks.

"You're being carried out again. You can either come peacefully, or, if we have to drag you, you'll get an extra 20 swats beside the 20 you're already getting. Your choice, Jennifer." William was all business now. King, my ass.

Their laughing had ceased. There was fire in their eyes. Their mouths just thin straight lines. They were both over the edge. I started to get afraid and then reminded myself that they loved me, both of them. I was in no real danger. But, I knew men could get overwhelmed if their passion became too aroused without timely release. They looked positively evil to be honest. I had no idea what they had in mind, or were capable of at this point. I'd heard the term "paddles" and "swats." mentioned. Obviously they'd concocted this whole scenario. My anger was palpable, but, I didn't want to provoke them needlessly. They obviously had worked themselves into this near frenzy and were now dangerously close to the edge of rampaging thru me. I had no choice to but to play along and hope they'd release soon and would come to their collective senses. It was either that, or, try and reach the phone and dial 911. And I couldn't do that. It was his first night in the house where he wasn't a guest, but a family member.

"I'll go, but, can I walk of my own volition, it's so demeaning to have you carry me around this house everyday. Please?"

"No." William's voice was plain and simple.

"Okay, but, this is the last time I'm being carried out."

"Panties off first, sis." It was Robert and his voice was equally plain and simple.

I locked eyes with him as I cast off the blanket, lifted my butt and removed my panties. They were sopping wet.

------

"May I, William?"

"I do believe it is your turn, Robert. Please proceed, sir."

Before I could blink Robert grabbed me and pitched me over his shoulder. I would be carried out by my own husband. I felt so humiliated.

"I'll follow along. I want to get a good ganders at that ass."

"Oh, my God." I was totally exposed to William's prying eyes the entire length of the trip to the bedroom. He kept whistling. The silly fool.

Now it was Robert's turn to toss me haphazardly. And he did, right onto the middle of our bed. And it had been stripped right down to the bottom sheet.

"Close and lock it, Robert. I don't want her getting ideas. She's going nowhere the rest of the night."

"Should we take off the nightgown, William?"

"No, let her keep it on for awhile. We'll start with 20 and see where's she's at after that. Bind her, blindfold her and gag her, Robert, please. If you fight us, you'll get 20 more and we won't fuck you for a week."

"I don't care." My voice was a whispered lie and I was at once embarrassed by it's weak deception.

"Yeah, right. Then fight, Missy."

"Go to Hell, William. You too, Robert."

"Gag her first. I'm weary of her potty mouth sass."

I wanted to fight, but, the thought of not getting fucked by these two men for a week seemed daunting and surreal. I couldn't even make it 24 hours I reminded myself. Plus, I'd miss out on our Friday night at William's place. That would be our first date. I'd already been making plans in my mind about it since he asked me what seemed like days ago, but, was in actuality a couple hours past at most. I was starting to lose touch with reality, or, rather I was keenly aware of reality. Yes, the latter for sure.

"I won't say anymore, I promise. I won't sass you guys again. Really, I won't." I used my best feminine voice that had worked on Robert our entire marriage. And bless him he even stopped in his tracks and looked back to William.

"Too late, youngster. You had your chance. Go ahead, Robert. Do it." I was placed on all fours, gagged, bound to the bed and blindfolded quickly and securely. Some wise acre had gone back to Castle Boutique. The gag and blindfold were brand new.

"Put her pillow back, Robert."

"Rest your forehead on the pillow and raise your bottom into the air, Jennifer"

'Oh, God,' I said to myself, but, obeyed.

"Hold it absolutely still right there, Jennifer." I froze on command.

"Robert, here is your paddle. I'll start us off. You fire in precisely as I finish my first stroke and then we'll simply alternate. Let's try and accomplish a nice firm cadence and give our girl something to remember us by. You match the strength of my force. I'll increase it as we go along, but, it's imperative that you match it precisely. Understood?"

"Yes, William." Robert's voice had a tinge of catatonia. He was affected. 'Oh, God,' I repeated to myself. I felt the insides of my thighs moisten as my pussy excreted my excitement. I was a bitch in heat. Robert may not have known it, but, William certainly did. I closed my eyes and prayed William would exhibit mercy, but, not enough to make me crave less.

It was the ping pong paddles I'd purchased a while back to address Robert's needs. William hit me square center on my upturned butt and if I could've reached my clitoris I'd have spent on the spot. Robert followed immediately and I imperceptibly wiggled my behind.

"Look, Bobby, she's wiggling her ass. She loves it."

Obviously not near enough imperceptible. I didn't care if he knew. I wanted them to know.

They took turns beating my ass with their paddles. And true to his word William increased the strength of the swing each time. By count 15 my bottom felt on fire, but, I was no where near satiated. The thought of count 20 coming to an end put me into a state of panic. I wanted more. Lots more. William's last swing, #19, lifted me a trace off the sheets and I spent without ever being touched. I cried out thru my gag as Robert ended the session with #20, lifting me again off the mattress.

"It's finished, Robert. I believe she came after my last swat. Is that accurate, Jennifer?"

I nodded enthusiastically. My butt had a warm glow to it that I absolutely adored.

"Good girl." Robert, change her position around to where her head is on the window side. Remove the blindfold and the gag Then you're to take all your clothes off and skull fuck her. Move!"

Robert untied me, freshly situated me and removed the blindfold and gag."

"Do not speak unless spoken to, Jennifer." I watched Robert getting out of his clothes. I wanted him to hurry. I needed to be filled. I didn't even care which end. I just needed cock.

"Has she ever been double teamed, Robert, you know, taken by two guys at once?"

"No, she was a virgin when we married and she's never had another man, until well, you William. She's my little girl." My Bobby. That little sweetheart.

"Is that true, Jennifer, were you really a virgin when you married this man?"

"Yes, I swear to God, Bobby. I would never lie to you."

"I know, angel. I trus..."

"Silence! You'll both speak only when spoken to. Skull fuck her. Now!"

"When he spends swallow every last drop, Jennifer. After he spends fondle his ball sack until ordered to cease and desist."

Robert pushed his cock into my wide open mouth. I wanted to taste his cock and come so badly I could barely contain myself. I noticed right off that Robert's cock had grown in girth and length since this affair had commenced. It was not a figment of my imagination. The growth was easily evident. He was still dwarfed by William's mammoth tool, but, Robert had most assuredly increased his size. He held my head steady and fucked my mouth. I kept my tongue active trying desperately to coax from Robert his ejaculate into my mouth so I could take his nourishment into my body. It was then that I felt William's weight upon the bed as he moved in close behind me.

'Oh, God, my boyfriend was going to take me.' I heard the cap of lubricant snap open and I worried he was going to attempt to breach my rectum. Not only was I still too sore from yesterday's bathroom frolics, but, most imperatively I was reserving my anal virginity for our Friday night date. Seconds later his fingers gently lubricated my vagina. This strong man, this king of kings had the most tender touch I'd ever experienced. And he had not forgotten my bottom's plight. Bless my boy.

Due to the amount of lubricant on his penis and in my vagina William slipped into me without a trace of resistance or discomfort. I'd nearly forgotten about my husband force feeding me his cock when he suddenly groaned deeply and shot his spunk into my mouth. I greedily let none escape, relishing it's texture and taste. He extracted himself from my mouth and I immediately obeyed William. I gently explored my husbands ball sack. It was a lot like Williams except on a much smaller scale. Robert's plums were tiny in comparison to Williams, but, nonetheless adorable to me. I loved feeling them and then separating them with my finger all the while William was giving me the solid fucking I'd so desperately craved all day.

"Untie her right hand. Now! Then turn toward the window and kneel on your right knee."

Robert did as directed.

"Jennifer, snake your hand down between my legs, gather my sack and hold it firmly. Not tightly, but, firmly. Now!"

I immediately complied, but when I got to the assigned destination, I was intercepted by William's right hand. He laced his fingers thru mine and squeezed me so gently I thought I'd spend again. It was his way of telling me he loved me. I squeezed back, wiggled my butt again and we turned loose of one another. I firmly grasped his bag and gave it the tiniest of squeezes. It was my way of telling him I loved him.

"Watch your husband." He gripped my hips then, and increased the tempo and depth of his strokes. I saw Robert there kneeling, his back toward me. I knew he was listening intently while his wife was being thoroughly fucked by her boyfriend. I found this sight, this thought, this reality nearly incomprehensible.

William gave me a firm smack upon my right butt cheek and immediately thereafter erupted deep inside me. I screamed into my pillow my husband's name.

William gave me a firm smack upon my left butt cheek. "Hold it inside you. Do not permit a single drop to escape. Remain in position."

I held forth with every bit of strength I had in my vaginal muscles.

"Rise, Robert. Are you hungry, Robert?"

"Yes, William." His voice sounded distant even though he was standing right in front of me. I tried to meet his gaze, but, he was far away now. I'd let him enjoy his journey alone.

"What do you want to consume?"

"Your semen, William."

"You crave my ejaculate, is that correct, Robert?"

"Yes, William."

"Come to this side of the bed, Robert" As Robert moved to comply, William rose from the bed and moved to his right. I could see him in my peripheral vision.

"Position yourself under your wife pussy, face up. Move!"

Robert scrambled quickly into place.

Jennifer, sit on your husband face, making certain to lodge the opening of your vagina precisely over his open mouth. Do not release my ejaculate until so ordered. Move!"

I lowered my body to accomplish William's decree.

"Is your wife in the most advantageous position in order for you to satisfactorily consume my ejaculate?"

"Yes, William."

"Feed him. Now."

I relaxed my muscles and drained my vagina into Robert's mouth. I watched the act take place between my legs. It was incredibly arousing. I was not near satiated. As Robert fed upon me I prayed that we'd only started. That William would take my husband and I where we'd never gone before.

"You're finished. Wipe your mouth and lips on the sheet, release your wife from all bonds and return to my side. Move!"

Robert quickly executed his orders and returned to William's side.

"Jennifer, turn over onto your back and lay your head on the edge of the bed where the windows are." I moved. "That is correct. Now put your legs up in the air and hold them together in place. Robert, move onto the bed and ready yourself to perform sexual intercourse with your wife. Do not touch her until so ordered to do so by her boyfriend. Move!"

Robert obeyed. I caught his eye but he was still so far away. His pupils were heavily dilated. I worried just a little. I didn't know how much more he could take. He wanted this, but, the human mind can only absorb so much, even pleasure. I'd keep an eye on him and if I felt it too much I'd get William's attention.

William then moved around the bed until he stood directly above me his legs spread evenly on either side of my head. I turned my gaze upward. His ball sack was there and it was magnificent. The plums plump and defined in their extended sack. He took firm hold of each of my feet at the soles and spread my legs out wide.

"Enter your wife's vagina and then nurse at her breasts. Move!"

Robert was quite swollen as he entered my stretched pussy. His lips felt exquisite on my breasts. My baby boy.

"Begin sexual intercourse, Robert. Do not come until so ordered. If you spend before I order you to do so you will be forbidden to orgasm for 1 week."

"Open your mouth wide, Jennifer." I still couldn't see past his massive scrotum, but, his voice was unmistakable. I obeyed his direction. He backed away a few inches and inserted the head of his cock into my mouth. "Bath my cock with your tongue, Jennifer."

"Move your hips faster, Robert. But don't come. If you come before I so order you will be forbidden to orgasm for 1 week." I felt badly for Bobby. I didn't think he stood a prayer. If he disobeyed and came I would have to intervene. It wouldn't be fair at this state of the affair to forbid Robert that pleasure for an entire week. All at once I felt Robert's bag start to rise. I acted quickly, nibbled on Williams's cock head to get his attention and pled Robert's case with my eyes as I shifted them downward. William mouthed 'yes, baby.' Robert never saw a thing.

"Robert, inseminate your wife. Everything you ejaculate into her you will consume immediately after finishing. Move!"

Robert's scream was unworldly as he loosed inside that which felt like hot lava. I thought he'd never stop ejaculating semen. As soon as he finished he went about the task of consuming his semen. It felt wonderful to have him lick and suck my pussy. Too soon it ended.

"You're finished. Stand facing me on that side of the bed." I still had William's cock head in my mouth sucking it slowly trying to encourage it to spunk it's sweet load in my mouth.

"Leave the room. Close the door behind you. You are to remain outside the door with your left ear pressed against it, your right hand you are to masturbate with. When you spend again you are to catch your release in your left hand and save it for confirmation purposes. If you orgasm and do not ejaculate you will be forbidden to orgasm for 1 week. After you orgasm kneel on your right knee in front of the door. Move!"

Once the door closed, William took himself from my mouth and knelt on the floor next to me. He tried to kiss me. "Billy, no. Robert came in my mouth."

"Okay, sweetheart. His blue eyes were lit spectacularly and I hugged his neck and brought his ear close to my lips. "You are a bad, bad man, William Hacker." He chuckled and watched my eyes, saying nothing.

"You love me, don't you, Billy?"

"You'll never know how much, Jennifer. It's a boundless love."

"Billy, don't, I'll start crying. But, it was too late. The tears welled and spilled over onto my cheeks. He hurriedly kiss them away enjoying the salty taste and smiling at me that wonderful smile of his.

"Billy, please fuck me gently, but, hard. Drive me Billy to orgasm. I want to come so bad and I want my husband to hear us mating, hear us breeding. Billy, do it. Take me and end me. Please, I'm begging you." He nodded and moved me about to where my head rested at the foot of the bed, closet to where Bobby was stationed listening to our lover's pillow talk.

"Oh, God, William, no." He picked up my legs locked them together with his right hand, bent them over, opened the lubricant tube with his teeth, emptied it into my pussy with his left hand, set the empty tube aside and fit himself to my opening.

"You're sure now, Jennifer?" A tease to his voice

"End it, William. Move!" I'd turned the table on my king.

He grinned his acknowledgement of my citation and rose up over me. "You fucking bitch." He hissed before burying himself to the balls inside my body.

"Yes, goddamn you, give me your seed. And this time I'm keeping it in my womb, ever more. Breed me, you bastard."

Billy's eye's breathed fire as he turned me severe and pounded my body.

"That's right, fuck that pussy. It's yours now. You're the king. You are Number 1. You, William. You, Billy. You." Then he lost all concept of control and started to hammer my body. I slapped his face in order to ignite his orgasm and it worked.

"Jennifer, I love you." He bellowed at the top of his lungs. I ignited a few seconds later, and screamed his name at the closed door,,,"Billy!!!!!!!!"

Our breathing was ragged and came in great gasps. He permitted me to roll over as he lifted out of me and collapsed on his back. It was nothing short of rapture. I laid my head upon his chest. I needed to hear his heart. His heart had consumed my mind. I had to listen it's cadence. It was perfect and strong and I closed my eyes and stayed in that moment as long as I dared.

"He'd want you to call his name, Jennifer. Call him 'Bobby' for me, okay?"

The tears threatened once again. I gently nodded.

"Bobby. Return to us." I wanted Robert to see us in the immediate aftermath of copulation and mutual orgasm. He pushed the door open slowly, his face a mask of anguish and consternation. My heart leapt to my throat and I nearly ran to him. He edged closer to the bed and extended his cupped left hand to us as we lay clutched in each other arms. It was filled with semen.

Rogue

07-13-2013, 07:11 PM

Cully writing makes my scarlett novel look more like a fairy tale tbh. Didn't read the whole thing but from the few passages I skimmed I can see the wisdom and excellent writing skills of the author that Cully is. another thread that confirms Thread's legendary status tbh.

Thread

07-13-2013, 07:52 PM

Thread

07-13-2013, 08:04 PM

......"Kids," His best Mr. Douglas impression catching me unawares. Then back to my William, "If you will excuse me. I shall see you both down in the living room at your soonest repair. Our evening awaits. Sandwiches and soft drinks will be served upon your arrival, courtesy of Chef William." He rose from the bed. "Jennifer, Bobby, my deepest love to you both." As first he met my eyes and then my husbands. And then he was gone.

As soon as the door closed I grabbed a hand towel off the dresser and cleaned Robert's hand. Then helped him to the bed. He was shaking.

"It's okay, sweetheart, I'm here, Jennifer is right here. I'm not going anywhere, Bobby. Just holding my sweetheart. I grabbed a blanket and covered us and just gently rocked him.

"That guy is something else again, Jennifer. I've never in my life seen the like of it. I'm just without words." I was genuinely relieved that he was not bouncing off the walls after what he'd just undergone. I feared Robert rebelling at any moment and ordering William off the property. A part of me kept that dread at arm's length. Almost a defense mechanism. This was another faction of reality that the affair was producing. The annihilation that would occur if it were ended. I couldn't dwell on it. It wasn't fair for me to do so for any of us, especially Robert. He was getting exactly what he'd wanted and begged for. And he appreciating every second of it. I put that worry away, under the bed for the night and decided to just enjoy the rest of the evening and night with these two fine men.

"I'm so glad you've found this pleasure, Robert. I've so enjoyed it myself."

He stood up. "C'mon, baby, let's get cleaned up and join our friend for dinner and an evening of just relaxation. I'll read and you two can watch television, or, whatever you'd enjoy. What say, doll?"

"Bobby, come here." He sat back down. I'd just promised myself I wouldn't go there, but, I went anyway. I felt I owed him that. "If you ever have enough, just the say the word, Robert. It would be terrible, but, I won't choose between you. You're my life, Robert. You always have been. Nothing will ever change that. Ever. Do you understand me, Bobby?" My eyes had crested with tears, but, I was glad I'd said it.

"Never, Jennifer. I've wanted this it seems like forever. I couldn't be happier, honey. Sure, it's emotionally wrenching at crucial times, but, I've never had one iota of doubt. Ever. Please believe that, honey. I want you to relax and not think about this ending. We just got started. If we handle this correctly as we have been doing, it will never end. I may be the initial catalyst, but, you two are now responsible for the success of this affair. I know that puts pressure on you, but, it's the truth. And you'll realize that if think about it carefully. But, tonight is not the night for that. Let's hurry and join William. I miss him, and so do you. Right?"

"Good Lord, yes, and I've only spent the past 3 days solid with him." We shared our laughter.

"Jennifer?"

"Yes, Bobby."

"May I have it?"

"Yes, my darling, you may." Bobby laid down flat--I mounted his face and released William's ejaculate. I'd been holding it--waiting for him.

------

William was seated on the chair opposite Bobby's recliner reading one of Robert's sports magazines. I'd changed into my blue cotton jammies and Robert into his cotton pajamas as well. William had showered, his hair still damp, though he'd put on a fresh t-shirt and blue jeans. He looked good enough to eat. I was insatiable.

"Hey, guys, everything okay?" William stood and kissed my cheek then shook hands with Robert. He was adorably thoughtful. They both were.

"Thank, you, Billy. It was so fantastic. I wish I had the words to properly thank you, my friend. I'm speechless, Billy." He slumped into his recliner. I could tell he was emotionally and physically spent and just wanted to bask in the afterglow of what he'd been thru. I think listening outside the door like that was his most special moment since William had come to the house. We'd have to do that more often and I'd mention it to William the first chance I got. I know he wanted to just go into the bedroom, read by the lamp light and fall asleep, but, he felt guilty after doing the same thing just last night. I took the bull by the horns though, I didn't want him to miss out on what he needed. His needs were different than ours, but, just as important.

I sat on couch and I got William's attention and nodded.

"Bobby, please listen to me before interrupting. Why don't I tuck you into bed, with a few good books and a nice sandwich and glass of milk. Honey, you know that's what you'd really like to be doing. Enjoying the aftermath of our time together, contemplating what had happened, reliving it, perhaps even enjoying yourself again. Honey, that's fine. We understand. Let William and I grant you that time this evening. They'll be other evenings when we can be together and well rested. Robert, how does that sound?"

"Frankly, terrific, I'm just a bundle of nerves now and exhausted. I'd like to eat a bite and read till I fell asleep. But, I'll only do it if you two take the bedroom and I'll take the guest room. That's my only condition. Please, you two. Okay?"

"Sure, baby. Why don't you say good night to William while I get your sandwich. I'll meet you down in the guest room and we'll get you settled. And we'll be here all night. If you feel uncomfortable after all just come on out and we'll be here.

I excused myself and went to the kitchen. I heard those two exchanging good nights and they sounded so sincere and sweet.

I was just finishing up the sandwiches. I made one for us as well when William came in."

"He told me he was glad you suggested it, that he probably would have after a few minutes." Billy put his arms around me and held me tight from the back."

"I worry about him, Billy. He's so special to me. I don't want to hurt him. It would destroy me if he were hurt by you, or I."

"I know, sweetheart. I understand your concern. It's very difficult right now for him and for you. But, I'll carry us thru this start. Lean on me. I just told him the same thing in the living room. They'll come a time when I'll need to lean on you two and you'll be there for me. Of that I have no doubt."

I turned in Williams arms and kissed him deeply on the mouth. "Please, Billy, after I've returned. Please. I can't help it. Don't make me feel guilty. Just be there for me now. I need your strength, Billy, your awesome power."

"You don't have feel guilty, ever. Don't ever say that again. That is how you will lean on me. Robert will find his own way to lean on me and I'll be there to steady him. This I promise to you on this Monday night." We kissed again, his tongue probing my mouth, making love to my tongue, making me soak my panties and thighs all over again.

"I will hurry, my darling. I promise."

------

By the time I got there Robert was already peacefully dozing. I gently stirred him awake.

"Hey, you, sleepyhead, you must eat something before going to sleep. I made a sandwich for Billy and I as well. We all need to start eating better. I'm fixing us a dinner tomorrow night and you two are going to have a chess tournament. And I mean it. No arguments. Tomorrow night is Robert & William Night.

"Sounds like a plan, sweetheart. Now you scat and enjoy your sandwich and your boyfriend. I'll be fine here."

"Bobby, I can't help but feel badly and I know why, honey? Please help me to understand what I'm feeling. I love you so, darling."

I was in tears. I felt like I was being torn in two. And yet a part of me told that I was mistaken, that everything was fine.

"Baby girl, please don't cry. I'm very happy and satisfied with the affair. I wish I could convince you of that. I'm just exhausted, sweetheart. I'm not used to coming 3 and 4 times a week, must less per day!" We shared our laughter and my stomach knot loosened at once.

"Go to him, Jennifer. Enjoy your evening. Please. And enjoy your day tomorrow at work. We did this to find contentment and satisfaction and love. We're all happy and well satisfied at this point. And most importantly, we each one another. Do you realize how monumental of an accomplishment that is. We've melded three distinct personalities into a pretty cohesive unit in less than 72 hours. You're very emotional right now. We all are That is to be expected. Let William guide you and take care of you. He's our strength. The best of us. He'll see us thru. I'm sure of it. And frankly, you're right, we also need to eat better and get our rest. That's what I'm doing tonight. It's not as easy for you, because he is here for you and so you have to dedicate your time to him. I get off easy on that account."

"Thank you, Bobby. I feel so much better. I'll check on you later and I will see you the morning. And tomorrow I'm fixing us a nice hot meal. It will be a fine evening. I promise."

"Okay, baby girl, good night. Say good night to William again for me. I'll see you both in the morning. We'll have our coffee together before we start the work day."

We kissed and I closed the door quietly behind me. I stopped in the bathroom real quick to use the toilet and freshen up. I touched up my makeup and brushed my teeth. I determined while I was in there I was going to enjoy this more and quit whining every five minutes.

William had brought the food in and set it up on the coffee table. "We're eating first youngster. No arguments."

The food mellowed me out quite nicely and I settled back on the couch with William. It was so nice and peaceful. We talked about our coming date on Friday. He wanted to take me somewhere nice for dinner, but, I was having none of it. I wanted him all to myself in his small apartment. He couldn't go too far there. I then castigated him severely for fooling me with the charade earlier in the evening. Of course he blamed it all on the sleeping Bobby. But, I had my doubts.

"We got ya good, Jennifer. Admit it. You were lit."

I laughed so hard thinking about it then. "You guys were terrible to pull that on me after the day I had."

Then he turned the lights down and we nestled together under the blankets.

"Are going to make love to me again, Billy?" I searched his blue eyes. They were so beautiful in the pale light.

"Indeed I am, darling. You're so beautiful, Jennifer. I'll never get over you if I live to be a 100. You're simply something else again.

I'd not put on any panties after leaving the bathroom. I was ready. He found that out when he pulled my pajama bottoms down.

"Uh, oh." I said.

He covered my mouth with his and kissed me deeply.

"Aren't you going to take your clothes off like me, Billy? Please? Let me watch, okay? I want to see it."

Soon he was naked, his cock hung long and thick. I tried to grip it again as he stood in front of the couch, but, it was impossible. "Can I look at it for a little bit, Billy?"

"Sure, baby."

"I'd wanted to see without have to hurry since I met him. Now was my chance and I wasn't going to miss it. I sat up and really took a good look. It was so beautiful. He was so patient with me and allowed me to look without hurrying me. I put both hands around it and went back and forth. I liked playing with it with it a lot and he didn't seem to mind. I looked up once and he was smiling lovingly at me.

"Are you having fun, doll?"

"Yes. I like handling your penis. And you don't seem to mind at all. Friday night when we have our first date I'll play with it over at your house. Okay?"

"Most definitely. You may play it with anytime you'd like."

"You know we're going to sleep together in my bed tonight." I started to squeeze it again, but, he didn't mind at all.

"Yes, baby, I'm going to hold you until you fall asleep."

"Will you watch over me at work again tomorrow too?"

"Yes, sweetheart. I'll always watch over you no matter where we are."

"And you'll watch over Bobby too, right, William? He needs us, Billy. You'll help me take care of him, right?"

"You can count on me, sweetheart. We'll take good care of him. He's a fine man and he loves you very much."

"I love him. And I love you too, Billy, and I always will." Billy's ball sack had begun to contract, though just a little. It was time. I unbuttoned my pajama top, and opened it to allow William access to my breasts. They were so hot. I then scooted to the arm rest on my back, reached up and turned off the light. I then opened my legs and spread my thighs as wide as I could.

"C'mon, Billy, come to Jennifer." I whispered thru the dark.

"Oh, Jesus, girl."

Thread

07-13-2013, 08:07 PM

......Needless to say Billy carried me out again. This time in his arms. I'd fallen fast asleep after we'd coupled. I'd come twice and it had exhausted me. I couldn't move. He let me sleep for an hour or so as he watched over me from the chair. Then he said that I'd woken very cold and had asked him to take me into bed. I cast doubt on that story over breakfast the next morning, making him remind me to talk to him and Robert about carrying me around the house all the time the first chance we got.

Robert came bounding in moments later looking like the cover of GQ. If William hadn't been there I'd a jumped him, plain and simple. He was gorgeous.

"I have to go. I'm running later." I handed him my cup of coffee. "I'll see you two tonight, and remember you're making dinner and my fine friend there and I get to play some chess and watch some Lakers."

"Tonight I break thru, Robert. I get my first win. Hopefully we'll back that with a Lakers victory as well. Have a fine day, Bobby. See you tonight."

We kissed and he was gone."

I'm going to get dressed. I'd bathed, and done my hair, but was still naked beneath my bathrobe. William was already dressed, sitting at the kitchen table tracking me with those blue eyes and his fine smile.

"I'll do the dishes, sweetheart. Take your time, we're running ahead of schedule.

I'd just dropped my robe to the bedroom floor and was slightly bent over at the waist searching for a useable pair of pantyhose in my dresser drawer when I felt his presence. I raised my head and saw him in the dresser mirror's reflection. He'd removed his shirt and was bare-chested, framed in the doorway, hands over his head gripping the header. My already moist pussy immediately juiced and wet my upper thighs. The feeling akin to that of a small orgasm. My knees buckled a small measure. I closed my eyes just a second to clear my head.

"We won't be able to this evening. I have a prior engagement, Jennifer. With your husband for chess and Lakers." His blue eyes dancing in the early morning.

I'd wanted to as he sat there in the kitchen moments earlier. Had he known? I'd felt incredibly naughty as Robert had left the house, like now was our chance to deceive and fornicate with William behind his back.

"May I ride you, William? Please, for God's sakes." I was at once lost in this man's spell. Another day started in boundless lust. I was both thrilled and mortified. The thought of another 8 hours trapped with him without license to behave as I so chose was daunting. It seemed impossible.

"Yes, Jennifer, you may ride me." I watched in the mirror as he unbuckled his belt, unzipped his trousers and removed them. His briefs were wholly inadequate to hold his tumescence. He was incredibly aroused, long and thick like a python. I audibly gasped at the sight. I tried to straighten, but, I'd frozen where I was. He'd locked me with those blue eyes and I was helpless. I felt in near panic, out of control.

"Please."

It was just a half dozen paces to the bed, but, I would need him to make the journey.

"Please, Billy."

"I know. I'll be there in just a second." He removed his white briefs, held them there in his hand and came for me. He scooped me up in his arms, turned and faced us in the mirror. The sight made the blood in my pussy pound in my ears like a freight train.

"Don't make me wait. Please."

"But, you're so pretty and so warm. My God."

I watched him in the mirror. It was difficult at 6 in the morning to fathom his presence here in my home, with my husband's consent and blessing. The room started to spin and I squeezed my eyes closed to gain my bearings. The feeling unworldly. My head cleared and I opened them. "You have the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen."

"You'll live there in them forever more, Jennifer."

"Billy, please."

"No. This is our morning. There is no reason for us to turn." His mischievous smile charged my soul and I laid my ear upon his chest and found his heartbeat.

"Ssshhh. I want to hear it, Billy."

"It beats only for you and for Bobby."

"Billy. Aren't I heavy. aren't you getting tired?"

"He just slowly shook his head and hefted me in his arm, flexing his muscles."

"May I have these to keep?" I touched the briefs he held in his hand.

"Yes, you may. He handed them to me and I held them to my nose. "You smell so wonderful.........Am I your girl?"

"Yes. My only girl."

"Are you going to watch me today at work?"

"I won't take my eyes off you. I promise, Jennifer."

"You know I love you very much, Mr. Hacker."

"I know. And I'm the luckiest man on earth."

"Now, Billy?" I pled with eyes in the mirror.

"Yes, baby, now." He carried me the short distance to the bed and set me gently upon it.

"Okay, now you sit there, William. I get to ride. I'll be in control." I teased him.

He chuckled and took his assigned position. I kept his briefs tightly clutched in my right hand. I'd put them away later in my keepsakes as a reminder of our Tuesday morning. I scampered atop him then and situated myself. He held my hips tenderly and I reached back to place him at my opening. As usual I didn't think he'd fit when I put him there, but, I knew better by now. I was very juicy and he slid in without much trouble. "Now, you remain still and let Jennifer do all the work. You need your rest after holding me so long. You are such a strong man." He was watching me with a look of wonderment on his face. He knew I was having my fun and he wouldn't get in the way for the all the tea in China.

I slowly started to ride. I took just a little more of his penis each time I dropped back onto him. He gently held my breasts, playing with my nipples so softly I thought I would go out of my mind. "Oh, God, Billy, my breasts are so warm. My nipples, Billy. Please my darling boy." He replaced his fingers with his soft tongue and began to suckle. I held his head steady so he could feed there at his leisure. It was wonderful. I watched us in the mirror's reflection. Me, gently riding my lover in my husband's bed. His body so white, gleaming and perfect, his head held in my hands. He moved his hands to my bottom and roamed there over my cheeks. I didn't understand how such a strong man could have such an incredibly soft and gentle touch. He held my cheeks and increased my pace. Obviously he wanted a faster speed and I smiled at our reflection. He was so adorable.

I could have stayed there all day, watching us in that mirror. It was one of the most beautiful sights I'd ever witnessed. Sometime soon I would show Billy my discovery, but, this morning I wanted to keep it to myself. His breathing had increased dramatically, his movements more direct. I knew his end was imminent. I wanted us to crest together so I began to corkscrew my hips and maneuver my pussy to cause both our spending. That change in the reflection caused me to go over the edge. I screamed his name and he went flat onto his back, his head hitting my pillow and our eyes locked.

"Jennifer." As soft as the morning.

Rogue

07-13-2013, 08:30 PM

Thank you, Roguey, it is a theme that is near & dear to my heart.
You're welcome, bro. I'm also kind of passionate about writing and I would be happy only if I could write something 1/10 as good as yours tbh. I wrote and posted a story (with Scarlett, me and two friends of mine being the protagonists) about the same time last month but nobody seemed to give a shit, and it made me feel like I kind of wasted my time writing the whole shit :depressed. I geuinely hope you can spend a few minutes reading that shit and rating it, at least the first two and the final chapters which are the highlights of my novel imho.

link to download: http://www.4shared.com/office/k3URGeUq/Scarlett_Johansson---_Goddess_.html

Thread

07-13-2013, 08:52 PM

^I can't get it to download to read it, Roguey. Can you copy & paste it into this thread?

Thread

07-14-2013, 08:29 PM

...I'd like to say that Tuesday was better than Monday, but I wouldn't be telling the truth. At promptly 9:30 AM I excused myself and took station in the corner bathroom stall, pulled my pantyhose and panties down to my knees, removed the Maxi Pad, and the Tampon (I needed both) and once again masturbated with the most astounding "Billy" fantasy yet rampaging thru my mind. When my orgasm hit I was ever so grateful that the bathroom was otherwise vacant. Even though I'd balled up my hand into a fist and shoved it between my teeth, my moans and whimpers could be heard. It was the high point of the morning, and as much "work" as I would accomplish.

William, bless his heart noticed my dilemma and once again put me on the "rock pile." The invoices I'd started yesterday. He winked at me over our desks as I ignored the stack and watched him wink at me. And that was another thing, having him 8 feet across from me had been a blessing ever since he'd started. Now I found it nearly untenable. I'd just get lost watching him go about any manner of minor task. I loved the way he was fascinated by his pencil sharpener and would work a pencil in different positions in the machine till he got the point precisely as he wanted it. He was the cutest boy I'd ever seen in my entire life. The way he'd talk to somebody on the telephone. He genuinely took interest in the problem they were calling about. I decided then that if I ever started working again I'd follow his example in phone etiquette. Yes, I'd been attentive, but, never genuinely so like William. He did so effortlessly. Frankly, I was so proud of him. I'd also began to eavesdrop on his calls to ascertain if it were a male or female caller. I'd become more than a little protective, well, honestly the word was "jealous" of any female that came within the confines of our office, physically, or, over his phone. When a female would stop in to shoot the breeze or needed our assistance I'd hear them before seeing them as my chair faced away from the door opening and the hairs on my arms would immediately bristle. I couldn't relax until she'd left. Then my breathing would return to normal and I could continue to not work in peace.

I'd become keenly aware of every single thing, except my work. And I'd become a clock watcher, counting down the quarter hours until our lunch break at 1PM. When Billy had to go upstairs for a few moments I shamelessly called Holiday Inn Reservationists to make a fresh room reservation for today's lunch break, but, then hung up on the poor guy when Billy returned earlier than expected. I thought about going back to the bathroom with my cell to call again, but, I worried about being overheard. Then I thought I'd go out to the smoker's area and call from there, but, I didn't smoke and didn't want to get a rumor going that I'd started. My men and I detested all smoking. So, I gave up the Holiday Inn dream for the day, but, promised myself I'd use foresight and call this evening from my own bathroom when the boys were otherwise occupied with their board games and TV.

I put my reading glasses on and leveled my sight onto the invoices. This gave me the opportunity to watch his side of the desk without being detected by him or, pain in the butt innocent bystanders walking past the wall of windows to the right of our desks. The glasses had a mild tint to cover the glare from the fluorescent lights so they were perfect for my needs. I don't think I'd ever worn them before, but, they'd come in handy now. It hurt my eyes a little to keep peeking over the top, but, it was worth the discomfort.

My cell phone went off signally that I'd received a text message. It was from him: "Put those glasses back where you found them. You look ridiculous. All my love, Billy." I must have not been watching very well because I never saw the man send the text. I put the glasses back in their case and shoved them back in my bottom drawer where they'd been buried for 3 years.

"Invoices, Jennifer." Was his only comment.

11:45, eh? Another hour and I'd have luncheon with my Billy. I didn't know what we'd be doing exactly, but, we'd be doing it together. Of that I was certain.

Fifteen minutes later I had a brainstorm. "I'm going to get a cup of coffee in the cafeteria. Would you like something, William?" I rose out of the seat.

"Sit down, Jennifer. Another hour and I'll buy you lunch."

"Meany."

"Invoices, youngster."

I'd managed only 2 the entire morning. I redoubled my concentration and focused anew. Then he screwed that up by sharpening his pencils again. This time he caught me watching him and shook his head slowly back and forth. Then nodded toward the "rock pile" on my desk.

I had no other choice but to go to the work. I forced myself to refrain from looking at the clock again and took one invoice after another until I could stand it no more and peeked. It was almost 12:45.

"Psst, you want to go 10 minutes early, William?" They won't mind." We switched the phones over to the next section during our lunch break.

"It'd be 20 minutes early and the answer is 'no.'"

"Meany." I went back to work. It was better than sitting there with nothing to do.

"You ready to go, kid?" He whispered to me in Mr. Douglas phraseology.

It was 1PM. Lunch time!

He switched the phones over and we were gone.

"We'll go for a ride, Jennifer. How's that sound?"

"Like a slice of heaven." I actually walked ahead of the man hoping it would hurry him along.

Once we cleared the parking lot and turned the corner, it was safe enough to hold hands and we met in the middle. He was thinking like me.

"I thought that morning would never end."

He laughed long and hard at me. "If you buy I'll fly us to a place where we can be all alone. Deal?" I had no idea what the man was talking about, but, I quickly agreed to the deal.

He took another couple tight turns and we ended up entering a parking garage. I had no idea where were we but, we'd only been driving for 5 minutes. He took the parking meter ticket and started climbing the garage levels. A minute later we emerged onto the top level and into the bright sunshine. This level was completely vacant. He drove to the far corner, backed his Buick into the parking spot, put it into park, and cut the engine.

"Come here you." I slid over into his arms.

"First let me listen to it for just a moment. Please, Billy?" His heart was racing something fearsome. He obviously was not as cool as he portended to be. I smiled to myself, and then noticed the pronounced lump in his trousers. He was erect and impressively so.

"My goodness, what in the name of heaven is that?" I gently rested my palm over the lump. It was hard, pulsating and extremely warm.

"I couldn't wait for lunch, Jennifer." His blue eyes were clear and so beautifully honest.

"May I watch it squirt again? Please?"

"Yes, you may, darling."

I helped him take his trousers and briefs down to his knees and then I unbuttoned his shirt and opened it. "I'll squirt it on here, Billy. I'll be careful to not miss."

"There is a package of cloth wipes in the glove box. If you'll grab those, honey."

I then took a small tube of hand lotion from my purse, squeezed a generous portion between my hands and worked it in to my palms.

"I'm going to use both hands, sweetheart. This is really going to feel good, Billy and I want you to relax. You deserve this because you're just the sweetest man I've ever known."

His bag was already tight against his body. His plums nowhere in sight. He would last no time at all. I was so glad he'd permitted us this time. He needed this release. I was driving us both to distraction. Oy.

I took him in long, excruciatingly slow strokes. All the way up, then completely down, then back to the top where I'd rub my thumb roughly across the head.

"Oh...My...God."

"Just let it go, Billy. Don't fight it, sweetheart. It's okay, baby."

"The 3rd contact between my thumb and his cock head proved the ignition point."

"Yes, Jennifer, yes, girl." His voice in total desperation.

It arched out of him in 4 near endless ropes of solid matter. Each splashed onto his chest and stomach like white toothpaste. It was absolutely incredible.

"Oh, that's it, sweetheart, show Jennifer everything. I'm watching, baby. You are so handsome . That's it, darling. All of it. That's a good boy." Shockingly an after tremor hit him, though nothing was left to ejaculate. He just cramped up and cursed thru his teeth. I kept stroking the same speed I'd started with until I was sure he was finished.

"Just keep your eyes closed and let Jennifer clean you up. Won't take a moment. Just relax, Billy." Then I just closed my mouth and cleaned him up with the wipes. In no time he was good as new.

He opened his eyes then. "Why?"

My eyes immediately glistened. "Because I've never met anyone like you. Because I've never met anyone like you. Because I've never met anyone like you." He smiled at me his smile and all was right in our world.

"Now, your turn, angel. You need relief too. C'mon, panties down."

I nervously looked about, but, not one car had entered the roof since we'd parked.

"Close your eyes, please."

I lifted the hem of the my dress and took it up neatly. I then removed my panty hose, placed them in my purse and took off my panties. They were a little damp. The tampon had failed and the Maxi Pad was wet. Lord, what was I going to do with myself? My goodness. I'd have to figure out something once I got back to work and in the bathroom. I freshened a bit with the wipes and even took a fresh wipe and attended to my bottom, just in case.

"All ready, William."

"Oh---My---God, Jennifer. You are so stunningly beautiful it makes my heart hurt, sweetheart." I furiously blushed at his compliment. He was so out of it. The poor thing. We'd have to squeeze in something tonight. There was no two ways about it.

"Now, you're going to put your fingers here." He placed my fingers close to my clitoris. "And I'm going to put my finger in here." He reached below with his index finger and placed it at the entrance to my rectum. "That is provided you are healed enough for just the one, angel. I won't use anymore than that and I'll be extremely gentle. I promise."

He'd moved his finger away from the entrance. I peeked to see what was happening. I had my sun glasses on so he did not notice. He put his finger into mouth and lubricated it applying several coats of saliva along its entire length. Then he put it back against my entrance and pushed slowly inside. I blossomed like a rose, tilting my butt up and spreading out for him. He went in another inch and held steady there. I prayed he'd put another 2 fingers inside my butt but my prayers were unanswered.

His finger was now buried in my butt and it felt unworldly. I wanted to sit on that finger and bounce up and down as fast as I could. I tried to coax him to enter me with more fingers by moving my butt up and down, but, William did not pick up on the cue. I wanted to state my desires but I was too embarrassed. I should not have been, but, no matter how I tried I just could not open my mouth and speak the words.

"I want you to come now, Jennifer. I want you to come thinking about our date Friday night. Yes, baby, we're going to have our first date in a few days. Just me and my only girl. My Jennifer. That's you, honey. You're my only girl, and you're coming to my place for our first date. Yes, and Friday night is going to be the night that you present your bottom to me."

"Oh, God, Billy. Please. I need you to say it. Please, I can't. I want to, but, I can't."

"Ssshhh, sweetheart, I will say it for you and then I want you to let it come. Okay, sweetheart?"

"Yes, okay, Billy, please."

"Jennifer, Friday night is the night I'm going to fuck you up the ass." He curled that one finger stuffed in my backside at the top knuckle and drew it out from the depths of bottom, one centimeter at a time. I saw a thousand stars.

I screamed at the top of my lungs his name, 'William.' I screamed it again, and then one last time. And then it was over.

"That's my girl. You did good, angel. You're so beautiful, baby girl. Now you just keep your eyes closed and let William clean you up. I want to tidy my little angel." This time I did not peek, and bless his heart, he used separate wipes on each of my sensitive areas.

"All done. You may open your eyes now doll."

He was smiling at me with those blue eyes. It was quiet on that roof now. The afternoon sun had begun it's initial descent and the warm breeze felt good upon my nudity.

We helped one another get dressed and then William slowly descended the parking levels. We presently approached the toll booth and I quickly checked our appearance. We were fine. William handed the gentleman running the booth the ticket stub.

"That will be $3.25, sir."

"Three and a quarter, Jennifer, please." He opened his palm to me. "Remember, honey, I'll fly and you buy." His smile filled my heart as I reached for my purse. I handed him a $5 bill.

"Please ask for a receipt. I want it for my keepsake box." I whispered to my boyfriend.

------

Thread

07-14-2013, 08:34 PM

We made it back to work with a few minutes to spare. I retreated to the Ladies Room where I got myself back together though I couldn't put the pantyhose back on. There were just too many runs. I inserted a fresh tampon, pulled my panties back up and straightened my dress. The A/C was quite a new experience. The cool air invigorating to my bare legs and upper thighs. To my dismay I'd started to build slowly. I was simply incorrigible.

William was already busy at his desk. I sat down determined to match his effort.

"I need to show you this invoice, Jennifer." He came around behind me and leaned over my right shoulder, then laid an invoice on in front of me.

"You are the most beautiful thing I have ever laid my eyes on." He breathlessly whispered onto the desk top. "Yes, this is the box here, Jennifer. These numbers are where the process went wrong. See if you can troubleshoot the problem. I'd appreciate it. Thanks." His voice strong and vibrant.

He sat back down. I did not know what I was going to do with this boy. He just continued to floor me on an almost moment-to-moment basis. I sat dumbfounded for the longest time unable to move. He of course went back to work, busy as a beaver as if he hadn't a care in the world.

I tried to tackle the "rock pile" I swear it, but, it was just no good. I fiddled with one or two, but, mostly spent the afternoon working the hallway, visiting co-workers I hadn't really visited with it since, well since shortly after William had come onboard. They were all happy to have me visit their offices and cubicles. I convinced myself that I was really working, keeping up employee morale. At one point I had to pass my the office to get to the other half of my appointed rounds. I tried to sneak past to where William didn't see me, but, he looked up and caught me, but, just smiled his smile and returned to his, and my work. He text me a few minutes later. "Jennifer, Jennifer, Jennifer. When I get you home this evening, you're in for it, youngster. I love you, sweetheart. - Billy" My heart soared as I continued my whirlwind tour of the 2nd Floor. I finally sat back down a little after 4 and tidied my desk up in anticipation of our 4:30 departure.

"You should start closing up shop so we can scat right on the button."

"Okay, Jennifer. I'll finish up this last screen shot and then close it down."

"Would you like me to help you?" I brought it up on my monitor.

He did a double take as I caught his eye. "Sure, I'd really appreciate the assistance, Jennifer."

"No problem, William." I bent to the task and within 20 minutes had it secure and off our docket.

"Thanks so much, Jennifer. I just couldn't figure it. You saved me a lot of work tomorrow on that one."

"No, thank you, William. It was the very least I could do."

------

On the drive home, Robert called on my cell and alerted us that he'd be unable to make dinner and wouldn't be home until quite late, perhaps even past midnight. They'd had a development on a case that needed to be addressed immediately. He wanted me to extend his apologies to Billy for missing the dinner and their games.

"It just can't be helped, sweetheart. I'm just so sorry. I'll see you late tonight, Jennifer. Love you both. Bye."

I relayed the news to William and I could tell he was very disappointed. He'd looked so foreword to their evening of chess and basketball. I felt badly for him, but, didn't know what to say. We drove in silence for quite a while before William brought our spirits up.

"Oh, so what's the plan this weekend. Are you doing anything for Labor Day?"

I'd forgotten all about the upcoming weekend holiday. The thought of an extended weekend with the boys brought a smile to face.

"Billy, I'd forgotten all about it. Wow. Our first 'long' weekend together. We must do something special to remember it by.

"Well, I've been thinking about it for a few days. May I make a suggestion?"

"Uh, oh." I teased him. "What do you have in mind, Mr. Hacker?"

"Okay, hear me out because I've got a dozy of an itinerary for us."

His excitement was so infectious. Moments earlier we'd been down in the mouth over Robert's cancellation and now William was resuscitating the evening and plotting out a fine course for our Labor Day Weekend.

"I can't wait to hear everything. How bout instead of me making dinner we stop for a cheeseburger at Sonic. We can eat in the car and you can tell me everything. How bout that, William?"

"Excellent idea, Jennifer." He gripped my hand ever tighter and I returned the gesture. We always made sure to keep our hands clasped upon the seat cushion just in case we were seen driving together in the car. I was sad at Robert's absence, but, I was also looking forward to spending an evening at the house with William. And I justifiably reasoned that Robert would be conjuring enjoyable thoughts of his own as he worked thru the evening. That the was natural law of our affair. I decided to call Robert later and tell him I loved him and that he should wake me upon coming home.

William made me wait until our food arrived before he would begin the weekend itinerary. He really was an expert in drawing me into his sphere of life and excitement. I was actually giddy sitting there in his Buick waiting for our burgers and fries to arrive. We decided to share a chocolate malted as a treat. The food arrived and I dug in immediately. I was famished. We passed the malted back and forth with but a single straw. It's like I had known this man my entire life. It never ceased to amaze me how intimate a relationship we had built in such a short period of time.

"Now, here's how I have figured, Jennifer." He hadn't touched his food. He was too excited.

"I suggest you take a day of vacation the day after tomorrow, on Friday. That would enable you to get some much needed rest and plan for our Friday night date. A lot of the people are taking that day off so as to make it a longer weekend. The place will be in vacation mode the entire day anyway. Then of course we'll have our Friday evening at my apartment. That's your night, angel. I'm going to take good care of my baby girl in a very special way."

My heart leapt into my throat as I realized he was talking about my bottom as the 'very special way.' Yikes.

Then Saturday is moving day. We'll get started about noon. We'll each have our car at my apartment because you'll be driving over Friday afternoon. Robert will drive over in his on Saturday and help us load all three cars. That way we should only have to make one trip. And I'm not bringing over anything large like furniture. So we should make easy with just the 3 cars. Then we unload at the house and if we feel like it we can put things away, or, if not just enjoy the evening and one another."

"Billy, this is your best idea yet. I'm definitely putting in the for the vacation day tomorrow. It's such a great idea, honey. Thank you for suggesting it. Now eat some of your burger and fries before they get too cold. He'd been drawing on the malted and it was almost all gone. I'd only had a few sips. It was tasty though, but, it was enough for me. He was excited and happy and I so loved being with him

"What about Sunday, Billy? Tell me, sweetheart."

"That's the anchor day to the whole weekend. I know a place about 100 miles north that would be just great for a day trip and a picnic. It's totally off the beaten track and path. We'd have total privacy. I thought we could make Robert the center of our attention for the day. You know really do it up big for him. Then drive back Sunday night, maybe watch some videos, or, play some chess when we get back, stay up real late into the morning, then rise late on Monday, relax and enjoy one another, perhaps even a cookout in the evening. I'd do the grilling. Then finish the weekend off with, well for lack of a better term a nice threesome." His voice had grown a little quiet at the end. It was still a little disconcerting to openly discuss the different manifestations of our affair."

I touched his hand. "Billy, it is the most fabulous weekend I could ever imagine. From start to finish, it's simply incredible. And honey, the idea of the threesome on Monday night is a fine stroke. It will be a memorable ending to a memorable weekend. It is a little strange speaking openly about such matters. None of us have had practice at it. But, its certainly one of the benefits of our affair and we each need to be cognizant of our responsibility to help one another find our comfort in speaking about it. It will get easier as go along. I'm sure of it." I wanted to hug him so badly.

"Billy, let's go home and enjoy our evening. I want to hug my boyfriend and be hugged by him. I can do that at home and nobody can stop me. Billy, we have one another and we have Robert. We're so fortunate, sweetheart. We must never forget that, even for a moment."

"Great idea, angel. I'm going to squeeze you tight as soon as we're alone. The last couple sips are for my Jennifer." He passed the malted to me and I finished it off. It was simply delicious.

------

It felt strange being in the house with William alone. We clung to one another as soon as the door closed.

"May I listen to it, William?"

"Yes, sweetheart, put your ear right here." William guided my head into position and sure enough I heard Billy's heart.

"There it is. It sounds so strong tonight, Billy." We stayed like that for the longest time, then he gently brought my lips to meet his and we kissed. The house was so still. Yes, he scooped me up in his arms, carried me to the bed, and gently set me down upon it. I would protest this unconventional way of transferring me about the house never again.

"Billy, please light some candles. It would be so romantic. The striker is there in the drawer." I began to undress, of course starting with my heels. Soon the bedroom had a beautiful glow about it. I was nude and pulled the top sheet over me.

"I want to watch you undress, Billy. I like to see it when you pull your pants off. It's so beautiful."

"Why?"

"William, darling, please, I'll start crying. I promise though I won't forget. Okay?"

"Okay, sweetheart."

He bent, untied his shoes and slipped them off. Next he unbuttoned his shirt, took it off and pulled his pure white t-shirt over his head. His arms and chest were naturally developed. Not the result of weight training, just a defined male form. I loved seeing his body. He pulled his belt and unbuckled it, unbuttoned and pulled the zipper. He stepped out of his trousers as an audible gasp escaped my lips. His briefs had come off with the pants.

"Oh my, God, William." He was impossibly long and swollen. I'd never seen him so large. For just the slightest moment I wanted to say "no" as a flutter of fear went thru me. But, then I realized that William would never hurt me. He just was just not that kind of man. He'd taken care of me from the moment he came thru the door that day so long ago at work. And he'd never failed since.

I held open the sheet. "Come to me, Billy. I want you to live inside me tonight, all night."

He covered my body and was so warm and strong. His eyes so kind and loving. I tried to see behind those eyes as we laid there. I wanted to discover his secret, there must be so many secrets, but, I could fathom only his love. I closed my eyes then and opened my mouth, his tongue met mine and we kissed for many minutes. His fingers tenderly sought out my nipples and manipulated them in the gentlest way I'd ever felt. With his strong hands he turned me over. I knew then that he wanted to take me from behind, on my hands and knees. He'd brought the tube of lubricant with him and he gently applied some to my pussy. I rested my breasts upon the bed and buried my face in my pillow. I spread my legs a little as well. I waited for my lover to take me. Carefully he entered me, and I found him to be as large in my sheath as he'd been to my eyes moments earlier. I took slow breaths and relaxed my body in order to receive his column. I wanted to take him and not cause William any concern, just joy and satisfaction.

"My God, Jennifer, you are so wet and tight, darling."

"Oh, Billy, just take your time darling. We have all night, my love. I'm yours to do with as you please. Just come inside me, William. I want your seed to rest inside of me all night. Promise, Billy. Say it, darling."

"I promise, angel. I will fill you with my seed and hold you close to my body all night to seal my fluid in your womb."

"Oh God, Billy. Please fuck me deep and hard. I need you so badly."

He held my hips firmly then and applied the fucking of my life. He varied his speed and depth of penetration to accomplish our mutual satisfaction. He did not hurry, but, he did not hesitate as well. I'd only been with one other man in my life. I had no idea the physical manifestations of my body at the hands of another could be achieved to this degree. My orgasm was a foregone conclusion. I bit my pillow in a vain attempt to retard my release. I did not want William's onslaught of my body to end. Ever. I wanted him to fuck me into oblivion. And my thoughts turned to Robert, attending to his meeting this evening. How his thoughts most assuredly had found their way to such acts being committed in his bed by his wife and yes, his new friend. I loved both of these men with every ounce of my soul.

I tried to deny myself, but, I just could not. I gave up and allowed my release to take place. And it was not William's name I screamed into my pillow, but, my husband's.

"That's right, Jennifer. He's thinking about us at this night. Of our coupling. Our Bobby is with us this very moment." It was then that William released his essence deep within my womb. I opened my body as much as I could to accept his precious gift.

"Oh, William, yes, as much as you can empty inside me. I'll hold it there and cherish it, darling. I promise. I love you, William. I love you, darling. My Billy, I love you."

He carefully guided us onto our right side. Making sure not to disturb what he'd bestowed inside my body. I was so grateful for his gentle consideration.

"Don't take yourself out, Billy, please."

"I won't, baby, I promise. We're going to go to sleep, angel. He carefully drew the blankets over us and tucked us in. His tumescence had abated a small measure, but, he was still thick in my channel, plugging the precious nectar within my body. I backed up against him to make sure the seal. He once again cupped my breasts and whispered his words of love in my heart.

"Yes, I love my little girl. She was so beautiful today. I watched her all day at work. And I watched over her. Now I want her to close her eyes and go to sleep and I will hold her all night long. I promise. Good night, baby doll." He kissed my ear and I could feel his warm breath upon my neck. We were sharing my pillow. Several minutes later his breathing leveled and deepened. He slept.

"Because of you. Because of me. And because of Robert."

I joined him in slumber moments later.

Thread

07-14-2013, 08:38 PM

"Jennifer? Honey, it's Bobby." I heard Bobby whisper to me from far away. He then kissed me on the forehead and I half woke. He was there next to me, next to us.

"Bobby. Where were you?"

"Ssshhh, baby. You'll wake William. It's okay, honey. I just got home."

"Is everything okay, sweetheart?" I started to stir.

"No, no, you stay right there, angel. You need your sleep. I just wanted to let you know I was home and to apologize again for missing our evening." He was so handsome. He'd brought a chair close to the bedside and was whispering so softly to me.

"What time is it, Bobby?"

"Almost 1." William stirred next to, but, did not waken. He'd fallen from my body, but, I could still feel his length against my bottom cheeks. He was so warm there.

"Are you sure I shouldn't get up and fix you something to eat? You must be hungry."

"No, baby. We ordered in downtown. I'm fine. You stay right there. A nice and toasty little girl."

"Bobby?"

"What honey-bun?"

"We're going to have the greatest Labor Day Weekend this. Billy planned it all out. We'll tell you all about it in the morning. It's going to be so much fun."

"I know all about it, baby. I helped plan it with William. We were going to surprise you last night until I had to cancel out. I'm glad Billy told you."

"You guys." I was flabbergasted. They were actually communicating without me in the equation. Oy. Weirdly, I felt a little jealous, but, dismissed right off. Well at least right off temporarily.

"Bobby?"

"Yes, darling?"

"I love you." He smiled at me so beautifully then.

"Go back to sleep angel. Billy will keep you safe. And what about me?" He leaned close to me and lowered his whisper. "I'm going to spank my monkey in the guest room and follow you both to dreamland." He winked at me.

"Good night, Jennifer, I'll see you in the morn."

Good night, darling, and have fun." I teased. "Sleep tight, and don't let the bed bugs bite." He touched my nose and tiptoed out, closing the door behind himself.

I gently nestled back against William, his body so strong and warm.

I was just about to drift off again when I felt William stir next to me.

"Because of me. Because of you. And because of Robert." His gentle whisper.

I closed my eyes and went in search of dreamland.

------

I woke a little after 4 feeling fresh, though restless. William had rolled over and was softly snoring, sound asleep. I peeked under the sheets to see his naked butt. It was still there and very sexy. I wanted to pinch it, it was so adorable. Already there were fresh stirrings in my nest. My thighs were sticky where William's stuff had leaked out. I slid my hand down and felt my pubic mound heavily matted as well. I thought about spanking my own monkey (what a goof ball that Bobby had been) but, I decided to rise instead, bathe and prepare breakfast for the boys. I snuck a ganders in on Robert. He too was snoring and out like a light.

I figured a shower would be faster, so I went that route, combed out my hair and then headed for the kitchen. I put on the coffee, sliced some grapefruits, prepared some scrambled eggs and got the bread ready to toast. Then I roused the boys. They were both a little grumpy, but, didn't fight me too much. "C'mon, lets go. Chop, chop. I have breakfast ready and I don't want it getting cold."

They filed in a few minutes later, Robert in his bathrobe, William had pulled on a pair of his jeans and a t-shirt. They looked adorable, though still grumpy sitting at the table bleary eyed waiting to be served. The coffee hit nicely and they were off, passing the morning paper back and forth commenting about last night's scores. Oy. But, honestly I enjoyed hearing the sound of their voices, though not necessarily the content of their discourse. I tried to discern if it were an act of trying to be nice to one another instead of actually enjoying one another enough not to have to put on an act. There was no doubt about it. They were comfortable. It was the truth. I smiled at the reality as I looked out thru the kitchen window and thanked my lucky stars for the two men sitting behind me.

"Well, children, I have to dress and get cookin'. And I'll be late again tonight."

I'm ashamed to admit it, but, I immediately gave a furtive glance to see William's reaction to this bit of news. To my great pleasure he looked genuinely crestfallen.

"Oh, honey not again."

"Sorry, doll, but, if I don't finish the work before Friday, I'll have to finish it over the weekend and there goes our great Labor Day extravaganza."

"Don't even joke about something like that, Bobby. We're having this weekend and I mean it."

"She's right, Robert. Do whatever is necessary, but, we're leaving crack of dawn Sunday morning and we're gonna be a trio."

I scampered to William's side. "We mean it, Bobby."

"You two." Robert beamed at us. I wouldn't miss this weekend for the world. Crack of dawn, Sunday for sure."

"Don't forget your NBA Guide for the drive up and back, Robert."

They'd been talking again when I wasn't within earshot. I'd have to get to the bottom of this phenomenon. Everything revolved around me, or, it didn't revolve. I joked to myself. Well, half joked. Then I thought of that damn sports guide, thick as a telephone book. Robert would spend hours pouring over it sitting in his recliner while we watched television together. Oh, boy, "for the drive up and back" eh?

"Aren't you going to eat any breakfast, Jennifer?" Robert had gone to get dressed so it was just William and I at the table.

"I've no use for food now." I scoffed.

"I know you think that line is cute, and it is, but, you must eat better, sweetheart. Now sit, eat and talk to me."

I sat down, and played with my grapefruit. "But, I talk to you every day at work, don't I?"

"That is so, angel."

"I don't know what I'd do if you weren't there with me all day, Billy."

"You'd get your cute butt to work is what you'd do, Jennifer." He jokingly admonished me. Well, half joked.

"You like my butt don't you, Billy?" He was perusing the front page now.

"Yes, I certainly do. It is so round and proud." I got a kick out of how William could split his attention and give each side equal worth. It was uncanny. Every day seemed to bring a new and exciting discovery about William.

I'm going to catch up with Robert and get myself going as well, sweetheart."

"Jennifer?" He put his hand over mine before I could rise.

"Hmmm?"

His blue eyes all lit up. "And I don't know what I'd do if you weren't there with me all day."

------

"Don't forget to put in for your vacation day this morning, Jennifer." Robert was just putting on the finishing touches to his tie when I arrived in the bedroom. He looked so handsome.

"Since I'm going to be off that day do you think we could meet for lunch on Friday, Robert? I'd like to run something past you."

He stopped dead in his tracks and caught my reflection in the mirror. His face had gone completely white.

"No, it's not that sweetheart. Everything is fine. Oh, I'm sorry, honey. I didn't mean to startle you." He at once reactivated and finished his tie.

"Thank goodness." He said more to himself.

"What is it then, Jennifer? My week is going to be harried." Robert was in lawyer mode this morning. I hated lawyer mode. I liked Bobby mode. I knew for a fact he never missed Friday luncheon at Leonard's. He more or less held court there each Friday afternoon with his colleagues in the profession. I'd gone a few times before William hired on and I did not like it. Robert wanted to show me off and insisted that he refer to me as "Princess." Oy. But, I went along with it. It was quite harmless, though a bit denigrating. "Lumps in the oatmeal" I'd tell myself each time I went.

I'd decided that morning while preparing breakfast that I would speak to Robert about some of the concerns I had about William. Now that he would be near impossible to talk with until Friday and our weekend excursion I wanted to make sure we talked.

"I don't want to say until I see you Friday. But, it's really important, please?"

"Okay, sweetheart. Be at my table noon sharp and I'll fit ya in." He jokingly teased me. Well, half joked.

"Thanks, Robert." I came to him and redid his tie. He could never get it exactly right. "There, that's much better."

"Jennifer?" Bobby mode resurfaced out of nowhere.

"What sweetheart?"

He cast his eyes down. "Could I sit here (he motioned to the chair still sitting close to my bedside) again tonight when I get home?"

"I'll look forward to it, Bobby. No matter how late you get in, you wake me up, quietly as you did this morning, but, don't think you're bothering me. I want you to say good night to me and vice versa. And, Bobby, thank you for asking. I should have prompted you, darling. I'm just so scatterbrained since this all started."

"Thank you, Jennifer. I appreciate it." Back to lawyer mode at the drop of a hat. Oy.

I went into the bathroom to do my hair. When I came out he'd already left and Billy was washing the morning dishes spiffily dressed. What a guy.

"Robert made me do these, Jennifer." He pouted. We laughed and soon after scooted out the door.

------

Rogue

07-14-2013, 08:40 PM

Just an excerpt from my novel. I spent like 2 weeks brewing and writing it, which's roughly 15,000 words long. My writing skills ain't nowhere close to you cully but I'm still proud of the innovation that I injected in my work.

Part II

On the other hand, the nymph arrived on the earth and entered the forest of concrete. The city was so huge she couldn’t even recognize any direction. So she started looking for some landmark recognizable and easy to remember, albeit she should get lost. She found one with ease, it was not the tallest building in that city but it was pretty distinct and recognizable, it was a large statue of a Goddess but different from the image of Goddess she knew. People in this city called it “lady liberty”.

She began to search for a new family for the little Eurydice. The baby was so lovely and the nymph had total sympathy for her, so she decided to ensure that the baby was given to a good mom, preferably a mom who was soon going to give birth so that Eurydice wouldn’t have to wait for too long in the womb of her new mom. She finally found an ideal target, a woman in her early 30s who was expected to give birth within a few days. The nymph could see the kindness and affability on her face, and knew she was the right woman.

The nymph approached the woman, slowly and cautiously, so she didn’t wake her up. It was a quiet morning and the sun hadn’t risen yet. The woman was sleeping, and it seemed like she was having a sweet dream because you could see smiles flashing through her face every now and then. The nymph put the baby carefully into the woman’s womb, and went away.

The woman’s sweet dream was snapped. She woke up and saw something that seriously frightened her. She saw that her stomach was almost twice the size it should be, she felt intensive pain in the belly and screamed for help.

Doctors and nurses rushed her to the delivery room. And yes, she was living in a hospital at the time because the parturition was expected to come soon, though not this soon.

While she was in labor, her husband and her mom both arrived at the hospital, expecting the birth of a new family member, but they surely didn’t know they would get more than just one new member to their family.

At about 7 am that morning, a baby’s cry slashed the quietness of the sky, though the sound was very husky which was rather abnormal for a baby.

People waiting outside the room were both excited and ecstatic, but the rapture wouldn’t last very long for the man…

A nurse walked outside the room with a newborn baby in her arms, came to the man and said joyfully “congrats, Mr. Johansson, you got a little princess!” He didn’t realized her words at first, but a moment later, he seemed to have found something wrong from what the nurse just said, and smile vanished from his face.

“What? How is it a princess? Didn’t the prenatal test show it was a boy?” the man asked, being bemused.

“Yes, the baby boy is coming soon.”

This shocked the man even more, “No one told us we were going to get twin babies. There must be something wrong.” The man just couldn’t understand how his son suddenly acquired a twin sister, and he had some financial issues to worry about because he already had 3 kids. He already felt stressed feeding such a big family he had, even with a well-paying architect job.

“I mean, the whole thing is just so strange, plus we can’t afford an extra kid in our family.” said the man.

“So you wanna leave her to the charity or abandon her in the street something?” The woman’s mom, Ms. Sloan, said with reasonable dissent “Don’t make excuses here son, you’re just insecure and you feel the daughter isn’t yours”

Ms. Sloan hit the man in his weak spot… that was exactly what really concerned him, even though the man didn’t quite know it himself.

About 3 and half minutes after the birth of the first baby, they heard another baby cry and were later allowed in.

“Thank you, Melanie my honey, you’re such a great woman and a great mom” He kissed her on the sweaty forehead and said.

“Karl…” the woman said in a serious voice, “she’s our kid and she ain’t going anywhere.” She seemed to have heard what Mr. Johansson said outside the door.

“Sure…” Mr. Johansson responded, “But umm…, I’m afraid we don’t have enough resources for an extra kid. Plus, don’t you feel it is a bit absurd? I mean, where’s she from? It’s just so strange!” And he added “I just want you to understand me, understand a man’s concern.”

“Yes, I do understand you, Karl.” Melanie said in peaceful and lovesome voice, “but the girl is fated to be one of us. She’s a gift from the God.”

“So, what name do you want to give her?” Karl asked.

“No idea yet, U?”

“Me either”, Karl said, with his eyes on the baby’s little face. He also started to appreciate the girl’s inborn beauty.

“What a beautiful girl, she will be the most beautiful woman in the world just like you. Thank you, Melanie.”

“You’re so welcome Karl, and yes, the girl is so beautiful.” Melanie responded, “Look at her little reddish cheeks, the color is like the Sun out there.”

All of a sudden, Melanie came up with an excellent idea about the girl’s name.

“Hey Karl, I got an idea now. How about a name like… ‘Scarlett’?”

“Scarlett? What does it mean?” Karl was foreign born so he didn’t know those words which were not often used in the daily life.

“Well, it’s a color, bright red.” Melanie replied.

“This name fits her so well.”

“Sure it does.” Melanie continued “She will be a star in the future, I promise you.”

Sunshine passed through the window and lightened up the whole room, like a greeting from the God of the sun to his daughter who had just been reborn, now named Scarlett, Scarlett Johansson.

The day was 22 November, 1984.

Rogue

07-14-2013, 08:42 PM

Part VII, ending of the story

Didn’t know how much time had passed, I came back to consciousness, and I didn’t even know where I was. It didn’t look like the heaven. I was lying in bed, probably in a hospital because everything was so white.

I started to remember something. I had been fatally wounded and about to die, but I could actually feel that I was still alive. My life was saved? I still had a hard time believing it.

I didn’t feel any pain in the right chest, which was strange enough. Even if my life was saved, the wound shouldn’t have been healed so soon anyway. I put my left hand on the right chest to check if the wound was still there… I didn’t find the wound, but something else that shocked me. My breast was so big and so soft, I checked the left side and it was pretty much the same…

I stood up and started looking for a mirror. I looked around and realized that I was receiving some VIP treatment, something I shouldn’t have been able to afford. I wouldn’t even believe it was a hospital if I hadn’t seen the medicines on the table. I found there was a private bathroom for me, so I rushed in and looked at the mirror, which shocked me even more…

I saw a familiar face in the mirror, which I had seen a million times on TV and websites, in movies and my album, a face that I would never feel bored of looking at… I saw Scarlett Johansson, she was also looking at me, and she looked just as shocked as I was... But it was just a mirror…

I looked down and found something abnormal. I saw some dark prints around my neck, shaped like fingers… The prints were kind of like a message that my goddess left to me, which told me everything…

She couldn’t let me die without doing anything… She strangled herself to death, so her soul could follow her fiancé to the upper world, while her body could be left on earth for me to use. She couldn’t cause any fatal damage to the body so she chose to kill herself that way, instead of using a knife or a sharp stone, but it was such a painful process… I couldn’t think about it anymore…

I got Scarlett, not just her body or the right to stay with her, I got everything of her. I got her beauty, as well as her wealth and her intelligence. But I felt little happiness… I felt that I was just living in a soulless body, a work of art which still looked beautiful but didn’t have life… Her soul was gone, so was mine.

I found my friends, Brian and Irving, and shared the story with them, and they were both moved to tears. Brian changed his attitude towards women and started to respect them, while Irving felt that he became the happiest man in the world because the world’s biggest beauty suddenly became a best friend of his. Irving sent love proposals to me a few times, but I declined him every time because I didn’t have the right to do anything with this body…

It was the body of my goddess and I had to take good care of it… I believed she would eventually return to me someday, and I was looking forward to that day, all the time.

One day, she actually came back to me. She came to my bedroom, no, it was her bedroom. I knew it could be a dream, like what happened countless times in the past, but even if it was a dream, I would like it to last as long as possible, I’d rather stay in it and never wake up…

But I still couldn’t help myself but looked at her left arm to check if I was really in a dream, and I was convinced it was a dream because I didn’t see the tattoo there.

“Scarlett, welcome home… I know it’s a dream but still…” I embraced her firmly in my arms. I just wanted to make sure I would never lose her again…

“It’s not a dream, Mark.” Scarlett said.

“Not a dream, but where’s the tattoo?” I asked, being confused

“Tattoo only belongs to the earthy world. In the perfect world, there’s no tattoos.”

“I thought you were gone with your fiancé, Orpheus…”

“He came back to the upper world. He entered it but I was denied because they didn’t allow any human’s soul in.”

“But I thought you were a goddess…”

“I became a human the moment I was sent to the earth”

“No, Scarlett, you’re a goddess in my mind. You’re my goddess, for ever…”

Our tears wetted each other’s face… After a few minutes of silence, I kind of remembered something.

“But you can’t live on the earth for too long, as a soul, right?” I asked

“Yup, so I hope you can allow me to lodge in your body so…”

“Scarlett, sure, it’s your body and I’m the lodger.”

“No, I want you to take control of the body, take control of everything because…” She said honestly.

“No, I really don’t know how to use it or how to handle everything… people don’t love me, they love you and they don’t just love your body or your beauty or something else, they love you…” I said insistently.

She accepted my suggestion, so the body and everything were given back to the real owner… but she attached a condition… She asked me to choose one part of her body to take control of, and I chose her right eye.

I was a big basketball fan but she didn’t have much interest in any sport, so that when she watched the prime time TV show or something, she could set another TV open for her “right eye” to watch basketball.

I can’t do anything myself anymore, nor do I want to… Everything she does is exactly what I want, and her happiness is my biggest pleasure. She likes people to come close to her heart, and I’m closer to her heart than anyone… I don’t feel no loneliness, because staying with her has always been my biggest satisfaction. I’m not only staying with her for two days, two years or the rest of our lifetime, I’m going to stay with her, for ever…

Thread

07-14-2013, 08:42 PM

I'll start it right now, Roguey. Thank you.

Thread

07-14-2013, 08:52 PM

I'll start it right now, Roguey. Thank you.

It's very good, Rogue. It really is. It's roughly written, yes, but, the idea is just excellent, dramatic and inspiring and your passion & honesty shine through quite nicely. Fine effort.

I'm going to read it a second time as well.

Rogue

07-14-2013, 08:59 PM

Cully you're such an awesome writer that the more I read your writing, the more of it I want. I aspire to being a writer and you've kind of replaced DMC as my new mentor on this site tbh. reading those words arouses me more than those nude pics of naked hot bitches, I would've masturbated to death if I hadn't already had my goddess in my mind tbh. But those sex scenes ain't the most significant parts I'm impressed by, I'm more impressed by Cully's tremendous skills in writing. Hard to believe a man could write things in such full details and so intricately, but the logic is so clear and limpid that it must belong to a man. And I've learned like a donzen new words through the process, and learned those things I've never experienced in my life before (because I'm a lifelong celibate)

Thank you a lot, Cully :toast

Thread

07-14-2013, 09:04 PM

Rogue

07-14-2013, 09:08 PM

Thanks a lot for paying attention to my writing, bro. I don't have a good enough grasp of the language for me to be a real writer at this point of time, and that's exactly what I'm going to work on for the next 2 years in graduate school. But tbh, I've learned more from this website the past 3-4 years that all I've ever learned from schools the past 20 years of my life. I feel that it is a blessing for me to have such a great person like Cully standing on my side ready to give me some help whenever I need it. Cully is probably the only admirer of my work on this website, or the only other admirer besides my nigga m>s, but I'm content with what I've got. The appreciation from a real winner means more to me than that from 100 wagoners tbh.

Leetonidas

07-14-2013, 09:09 PM

Thread

07-14-2013, 09:21 PM

Thread

07-14-2013, 10:55 PM

Roguey, I'm going to write you a story concerning your Goddess. I just finished Chapter One. "Fireball" is just the working title.

---------

Goddess After Midnight

by russell-ville-man

He'd submitted his short story to her. No request for a picture. No request for the compulsory autograph. He'd not sullied his correspondence with such vulgar request. Just the manuscript he'd labored on in a plain manila envelope. He'd expected no response. The sending of "Goddess" was his reward. It took all he had to drop the envelope in the Post Office mail chute. He'd held the heavy steel louver open for the longest time, the precious cargo resting in bin's bottom. A rush of heated air stymied him as the automatic doors opened to the PO lobby and a horde of strangers appeared. He closed his eyes and the louver.

Chapter One.

"Mr. Smith? Mr. Rogue Smith."

"Uh, yes, this is Rogue, how may, who is this?"

"Jason Shackelford, Mr. Smith. I am a public relations secretary and I am calling at the request of Miss Scarlett Johansson."

"Who, wha, who is this?" Rogue straightened immediately. 'Oh, my God.'

"Mr. Smith, Miss Johansson was so impressed by your story, "Goddess." She'd like to invite you to the premier of "Hitchcock" as her escort. This is not a lark, nor a stunt. Your city has been selected as one which will premier and screen this motion picture. Sir? Mr. Smith, are you still there?"

"Yes, I'm here, but, but, but, I don't know...."

There was a rich, but sincere chuckle thru the line. "I can imagine, sir. If you'll stand by I will connect you with Miss Johansson. She'd so like to speak to you for a few moments and confirm your intention to attend. Afterward I will come back on the line and inform you as to how this will work logistics wise....stand by, sir, Miss Johansson will be on presently..."

'Oh my God.' Rogue felt light-headed, near collapse and so wanted to end the call. He spied the red hang up button, his right finger making the trek. 'Don't Rogue, it'll be okay.
Fine, please, please, please, please.'

"Rogue?'............the voice he'd heard a thousand times thru his DVD player....."This is Scarlett, Rogue. I am so pleased to have made this contact with you. Your story touched me, Rogue, it touched my heart. I cannot tell you how much it has meant to me. Thank you, ever so much for sending it to me, Rogue."

"I, I, I........this is really you?"

Her corresponding laughter was genuinely kind and caring. "Yes, Rogue, it is indeed Scarlett, it is your Goddess. Can you talk? Is this a good time?"

"Uh, well, I.......uh,,,,,,yes, I can talk." He felt the buzzing stop, his blood began to circulate once again. He caught a reflection of himself in the wall mirror and smiled the smile his mother had always so loved. 'I'll be damned.'

"I am so glad you enjoyed it, uh, Miss, uh, Johan..."

"You may call me Scarlett, Rogue, I'd be so pleased." Her voice so feminine his heart fluttered and then caught once again.

"It is just for you, Miss Joha..., Scarlett." He'd said her name, aloud to her and he'd remember the moment forever.

"I have read it so many times and I've shown it to my father. I hope you don't mind. He likes it as well. It was his idea for me to try and meet with you. My secretary confirmed that the film does open there in your city next Thursday at midnight. Please say you'll escort me, Rogue. I so want to meet you and thank you personally. Please, for me, Rogue?"

Rogue's body shuddered. "Nothing could keep me from attending, Scarlett."

"That is fantastic, Rogue. I shall put Jason back on the line. He is so adept at his job that you won't have a thing to worry about. He'll also give you a cell phone number to contact him with 24/7 should any problem arise. We will pick you up by limousine next Thursday evening. Jason will designate the time and the details. I'll bring along "Goddess." I hope you'll sign it for me and we can enjoy it together perhaps after the premier. Rogue, thank you so much for accepting my invite on such short notice. Now don't hang up. Jason will be on very shortly. Until next week, good night, Rogue."

"Uh, uh, uh, goo,,,," The line went solid, and Rogue thought he'd been cut off, or worse.

"Jason Shakelford again, Mr. Smith. Here is how it will work, sir." 'Thank you, God, thank you, God, thank you God, for not cutting this line.'

Thread

07-14-2013, 11:55 PM

Chapter Two.

Rogue wrote down everything Shakelford informed him of. There wasn't as much as he thought there'd be. The PR firm would be taking care of everything. All Rogue had to do was be on his front porch stoop on Thursday at 8PM dressed "neatly casual" as Mr. Shakelford put it. The phone number was given without Rogue prompting it.

"Sir, Miss Johansson is major worldwide actor, but, she is the proverbial girl-next-door I assure you. I work with many actors in the business, Mr. Smith, and there is none more down to earth than she. You'll do fine, sir. A confirmation of this event will arrive within the hour from Western Union. Again, please call if there is anything at all that needs to be addressed. I am here for you. Goodnight, sir, and congratulations." The line went dead.

'Rogue please don't dial that number. Please don't. He'll think you don't trust him. Just wait for Western Union. Don't do it, I beg you, don't.'.........Rogue's fingers punched the numbers-depressed the green key and recited the Lord's Prayer....'Our Father...'

"HGI Entertainment, Jason Shakelford speaking."

"Uh, uh, uh,,,just checking, Mr. Shakelford,, this is Rogue Smith. I..."

"Understandable sir. Absolutely. Think nothing of it. I'm pleased to allay your concerns. And please sir, call me plain 'Shakelford.' I'd appreciate that. And I will be there at the event next Thursday and look forward to meeting you as well. Good night, sir."

"Good night, Shakelford." This time the line held until Rogue had finished.

Rogue hustled and turned on the front porch light, retrieved his copy of "Goddess" and waited Western Union.

The information packet was as precise and comprehensive as Rogue had been led to believe. Promotional materiel for "Hitchcock" dominated the contents, but, there was also a full itinerary of the evening commencing with the arrival of the limousine at 8PM sharp. There'd be a cocktail party at the Four Seasons at 9PM and then they'd "Scarlett/Rogue" leave the Hotel at 11PM sharp for the premier. Afterward they'd return to the Hotel. No mention was made after that. 'How are you going to get back home? I don't know.'

Rogue read the itinerary again, and then again, and then printed it just in case something befell the original. He thought about calling mother and father but it was late and he didn't want them to cast doubt and disbelief at what had transpired. They were aware of, what mother called his "fixation" with "this actress" but, he'd convinced them that it was just a keen interest and not a case of fixation or stalking. "She is quite hot, my boy." His father had whispered conspiratorially. "George!" His mother had overheard, per the usual and admonished him sternly.

Rogue closed the packet and put it away in the desk drawer. As he reclined in his chair he once again read "Goddess." He was afraid of sleep for fear he'd waken and find the desk drawer empty--his life in ruin.

"Please God, I need this. Please." He'd not extinguished the porch light after the delivery and white light shown thru the arc of six diminutive windows in the otherwise solid wooden door.

"Our Father, which art in heaven,...Hallowed be thy Name..."

Sleep came for Rogue then with God as his sentinel.

Arnold Toht

07-15-2013, 12:07 AM

:lol we're getting there

ezau

07-15-2013, 12:08 AM

Da fuq:lol

Thread

07-15-2013, 01:17 AM

Chapter Three.

Rogue decided to keep Scarlett and the movie premier secret. If it went well he'd tell his parents afterward, perhaps, but, not until. He thought about telling his buddies on the NBA Basketball site he frequented, they were a fine bunch for the most part. Spurs Fans dominated the NBA Forum with Lakers Fans a healthy constant. His team, the Dallas Mavericks were represented as well. But, they'd never believe him. He'd been his most vocal about his preoccupation with Scarlett with them as anywhere. He'd posted "Goddess" there on the site and got some good input especially from a Laker's fan who wrote stories himself and he was grateful for that input and encouragement. They were a skeptic bunch by nature, though and they'd never buy this bill of goods. He even went back to the packet on a daily basis to confirm the contents. No, best to keep this to himself as long as possible or as long as he could hold out.

He checked his wardrobe and found the ideal outfit, tried it on and it fit perfectly. He'd always kept himself in good shape. He ate healthy and his physique was pronounced though not chiseled. He was grateful for that. The thought of his Goddess seeing him otherwise made him cringe.

'She doesn't know you're celibate. Would that subject even come up? She wants to read Goddess with you after you return to the Four Seasons.'

This was the first time Rogue had dared to recall Scarlett's intention to do exactly that. It had been in the back of his mind, but, he dared not venture an examination of such a scenario.

'I can't think about it. It's too much. I'll just go along with the evening as far as I can, one step at a time. Right, Rogue? Right. Now, let's go and check the packet again and make sure it's real and still there. Right, Rogue.' Rogue chuckled at his deepening habit of talking to himself since "The Phone Call" as he'd so aptly named the occasion.

Work kept him busy and his mind occupied. Mother called Monday afternoon at work inquiring as "why don't you call anymore? It's been almost a week. Your father is worried sick about you."

"Sorry, mom, work has been a quite busy. Going crazy here. I'm sorry, mom."

"Well, we want you to come for dinner Thursday evening." 'Of course you do, mom.'

"No can do, mom. I have other plans already."

"You've met another girl." Not a question, but, a directive.

"No mom." He lied. "I have to go now, they're calling me. Say hello to father for me."

"You should start dating aga..." Rogue hung up and went back to work.

Wednesday night's highlight was Shakelford calling to confirm the following night's festivities.

"Thomas will call for you precisely at 8PM, Mr. Smith. He's the Limousine driver as well as Miss Johansson's bodyguard. She'll remain in the Limousine, so please be ready as Thomas will be prompt. I'll be at the Four Seasons to receive you and we'll go from there. Any questions, sir?"

Rogue wanted to ask about his ride home, but, couldn't find the words. He'd hoof it if need be. It was only 25 miles give or take 10 miles.

"No, Shakelford, I'm all set."

"Outstanding, sir. You'll have a fabulous time, I assure you. Until tomorrow night, Mr. Smith."

Rogue lain awake long into that Wednesday night. "You should start dating again. "You should start dating again. You should start dating again." His mother putting it to him again and again.

Sleep finally came and his Goddess with it.

Rogue

07-15-2013, 01:54 AM

Thanks a lot, Cully my friend. Those scenes have appeared in my dreams countless times, more than I've ever dreamed of tbh. That would be a dream-come-true for me and I genuinely hope that WILL come true someday. I even wrote a song for my goddess (using the music of blue is the color, anthem of Chelsea FC), I have imagined many times that Scarlett heard that song and loved it so much that she looked for the author and finally found me :drool: we talked to each other via Skype and became friends :cry

Rogue

07-15-2013, 01:55 AM

song thread: http://www.spurstalk.com/forums/showthread.php?t=215541&highlight=scarlett+johansson

story thread: http://www.spurstalk.com/forums/showthread.php?t=216698&highlight=scarlett+johansson

Arnold Toht

07-15-2013, 02:24 AM

She wouldn't spit on you to save your life.

Rogue

07-15-2013, 08:08 PM

^ a woman is just the life-supporting system of a pussy - classic definition of a woman by the honorable Spurstalker DMC. Those are the two quotes of him that I'll never forget, DMC = class :cry

Rogue

07-15-2013, 09:28 PM

My goddess once said "humans are not monogamous by nature" which is the exact message that cully's story delivers, Oscar-quality script by Cully tbh. I've listened to Ann Packer's "the dive from Clausen's pier" read by Scarlett, I went through it quite a number of times but I don't fancy the novel at all, I just love the magnificent voice of my goddess. I hope she will be able to read some of Cully's fine works someday, it would be a perfect mixture of Cully's wisdom and goddess's elegance imho.

and Cully's story also reflects the real life in some way, I mean, the things he wrote might not be totally fake like mine (though I used a lot of her personal quotes in my novel). Reading his novel kinda reminds me of the real-life story of TC, my friend Ghazi and his bitch tbh.

Thread

07-15-2013, 10:11 PM

Chapter Four.

Rogue had arranged to take a day of vacation on Friday. He figured he wouldn't be getting home till the early hours if the picture didn't start till midnight.

He was in the lunch room on Thursday when his cell phone went off. It was HGI. 'No please. Don't cancel. Please don't.' He decided to play ignorant as if Shakelford wouldn't figure it out. "Hello?" His aloofness surprised himself.

"It's Scarlett, Rogue." 'Oh, my God.' Her voice was bright and cheery. 'God bless her she wasn't calling to cancel.'

"I've landed in Dallas and en root to the Hotel. How are you, Rogue?"

He closed his eyes and focused. "I'm eating lunch in the cafeteria. Oh, Lord...."

Her laughter was muted though exquisite. "I'm so glad I caught you on your break. Just a short request that you bring your copy of "Goddess" tonight. I'd like us to each have a copy for later on. Would that be okay, Rogue?"

"Oh, sure, uh, uh, yes, Scarlett, I'll make sure to bring my copy along. I promise. Is there anything else I should bring?" 'What the Hell?' "I'm just so nervous, uh, Scarlett."

"Don't you worry about a thing. We'll have a fantastic time. I won't leave your side for a moment. Tony will be there. Anthony Hopkins, as well as some local celebrities. Even some sports guys. Jason is riding in with me and he says a Dirk Cuban from your basketball team will be there with his big star, a Polish player, I believe, I can't pronounce his name. Do you know to whom I'm referring, Rogue?"

Rogue nearly busted up at the Polish reference. "Yes, it's Dirk Nowitski and the owner Mark Cuban." His heart hit yet another gear. They weren't on the level of his Goddess, but, they were on the next level down.

"Yes! Those are the names Jason briefed me on. Now, I'll see you at 8 sharp. Just relax and be yourself. These parties and premiers are quite fun and I'll take good care of my favorite author. I promise. Don't forget your "Goddess," Rogue. See you tonight."

'How could I ever forget her? Oh, oh, yeah, my copy of "Goddess." I think that's what she was referring to.'

The rest of the work day went by in a blur. He kept busy and left precisely at 4.

He stopped by for a careful trim at his barber. "Don't mess this up, Giuseppe, I've got a date with a Goddess tonight."

"What a you, a talking a bout? Me a not a fuck a thing a up. You a crazy tonight, uh Rogue. Giuseppe, he a good a barber."

"Sorry, G, I'm a little off kilter this evening." The elder Giuseppe changed from the broken English to a spirited Italian, but, Rogue's ears burned nonetheless.

7:30 found him situated in his chair staring at the front door, "Goddess" tucked away in a twin of the original manila envelope. 'Please God, no tricks now. I'm so close.' He checked himself in the bathroom mirror, then brushed his teeth for the third time and held the Listerine, full strength, in his mouth as long as he dared, his hazel eyes watering with the effort.

When he sat back down he was exhausted from the strain. 'I do not know if I can answer that door when he knocks.'

At precisely 7:55 on the digital readout of his DVR a long flash of light & steel flashed across the small windows atop the front door. Rogue stood, squared his shoulders, locked his knees and caught his reflection in the wall mirror...

"Let us proceed..."

Rogue

07-15-2013, 10:57 PM

It's a real honor for me that my mentor and most respected author has started writing a novel with me in, and that I see my goddess's name appear in the same novel with mine. I kind of feel I can never thank Cully enough for the awesome work he's done, but I'm still gonna thank him one more time. No body gave a positive review about my novel when I initially posted it in the club, no body... Cully is probably the only other appreciater of mine on this site besides my nigga m>s :cry and I can boldly say Cully is the best writer to have ever posted here, with Kori being a close runner-up.

Thread

07-17-2013, 01:09 AM

Chapter Five.

"Good evening, sir, I'm Thomas, if you'll follow me."

The limousine was jet black, the windows under full blackout, the doors closed. It was impressive to say the least. Rogue noticed right off that Thomas seemed familiar. He'd seen the face before he was sure of that. He just didn't know from where.

Thomas clutched the door handle, turned and spoke: "Miss Johansson is seated in the middle at all times. This is for her security."

The door opened and his Goddess spoke: "Rogue, come sit with me." Her voice stood a pitch of such deep resonance and cultured femininity that he couldn't remember getting in and actually sitting down. A few moments of actual life transpired without his knowledge or cognizant participation.

"I just can't believe you're here with me." She offered her hand to him and he grasped it weakly. It was warm and as soft as cotton.

"And you remembered "Goddess" I see." Thomas had gotten in his driver seat and pulled out into the street. "Tommy, can you take this for safe keeping?" She leaned forward and handed the envelope to Thomas who reached back without taking his eyes from the street. "Have Jason take it up when we arrive." She sat back closer to Rogue and whispered: "Tommy is my brother. He keeps me safe and grounded. My pa, well our pa insisted. He's the twin, Rogue, like in "Goddess." See?"

'I knew I'd seen him somewhere.'

"Oh, wow. Oh, my goodness." 'How did you know? I don't know, I just knew.'

"Let me get a look at my date for the evening." Rogue finally had no other choice than to meet her gaze. He'd been able to avoid it to this point, concentrating instead on the back of Thomas's head and the soft gray leather interior.

She was everything. No, she was more than he'd ever seen, more than he'd ever imagined, or put pen to paper over and about. She was perfect. Pink and white and soft curves everywhere.

"You are a most handsome man, Rogue." Her tone matter-a-fact. Her eyes were clear and bright and they considered him in kind curiosity.

"Thank you again for accepting my invitation. We're going to have a fine evening, into the wee hours of the morning, aren't we?"

Rogue was speechless. He remembered though to close his mouth so it wouldn't continually hang open. He'd begun to vibrate a little. He could feel it, he just silently prayed that Scarlett had not noticed.

"My pa is my business manager and he screens all my mail. He was so thrilled to discover your manuscript and he sent it Fed Ex the next morning." Her voice clutched then and she grasped his hand again, this time a measure tighter. "It's meant so much to my brother and I, Rogue, to our family." Her eyes sparkled as they misted ever so delicately.

"I was so shocked to get your phone call, uh, uh, Scarlett."

"It was just meant to be, Rogue. We start a 16 city tour tonight. How ironic that the premier takes place in the same city where you reside. I couldn't resist. I've read "Goddess" countless times now. My copy is well worn. It's just so beautiful and real. We'll have plenty of time after the premier to go over it together. That will be my favorite part of our evening together, and of course meeting the author." She withdrew her hand and pressed back into her seat. Rogue did likewise.

"Now let me tell you how our arrival will be handled. Tommy will take us into the garage level where Jason will meet us and take us up to the party. Just stay close and enjoy yourself. Trust me, Rogue, you'll do fine. I'll excuse myself a little past 10 and we'll go up to the suite so I can collect myself and prep for the premier. I want to show you the view from the suite. You'll love it. Any questions so far, Rogue?" Her smile was radiant and sincere. He felt an out of body sense taking affect.

She had not failed to sense his predicament.

"Here, hold my hand, Rogue. That's it." He came to, her touch like magic.

"This is quite a new experience for me."

"Just remember, Rogue, I'll be at your side the entire night. I promise." She squeezed tighter.

"We're a couple minutes out, Jason." Thomas spoke into a head set.

"2 minutes, sis. Jason is there." They swung onto the access drive of the Four Seasons.

Scarlett released his hand and sat stock straight.

"How do I look, Rogue?"

Rogue, for the second time in less than an hour was equal to the task.

"Like my Goddess."

Rogue

07-17-2013, 07:19 PM

Thread

07-17-2013, 08:12 PM

Wow I'm so grateful to you, my friend the Reverend Cully. I've only dreamed of being so close to her but everything you've written sounds so real to me, like you've witnessed the whole thing and are just narrating the story. And those you wrote in the story are exactly what I've wished, for so long, and more than I've ever imagined. I just wish that my goddess could add me on her facebook or something so I would be able to stay contact with her, seeing her up-to-date pictures and knowing what's going on in her life, and I would be satisfied with it.

Even if I got married to my goddess someday somehow, I wouldn't forbid her to "make love" with some other guy if she and the guy really love each other. I don't want marriage to turn a shackle, for neither of us. If you only treat your wife as a reproductive tool, you're only getting a bitch but no real love. No true love can be made without generosity. The pure admiration of each other should the soul of a marriage (no matter how many people it involves, 2 or 3, or sometimes even more) which is the exact message that Cully wants to deliver us with his novel imho. People need to see outside the obscenity of Cully's works. Cully's novels should be read and absorbed with your heart rather than your eyes, just like the movie "monster's ball".

I do like to see [people] in love, no matter if that person is my wife, or, the characters in my writing. I do not know where this desire emanates from. But, it soars in my heart even as my loins have failed. And it has been like playing with matches & fire thru the decades. I've got the scars and yet even they yield a sickly sweet scent that draws me again closer to the flames. The older I get the more I'm able to reconcile this in my mind, because waiting/expecting for it to recede has never even flickered.

Rogue, your words above--your yearning for this "Goddess"--this "novel"(s) before your examination have affected me.

Thread

07-20-2013, 03:03 PM

Chapter Six.

Shackelford was waiting at the curb. A tall thin young man. The limousine stopped even with him. Rogue reached for the door handle as Thomas reached for his.

"No, Rogue, let Tommy do it." She grasped his forearm. Her tone had become firm and directed. "You'll step out first--then next to Jason." She released him with the smallest of squeezes.

"Mr. Smith so pleased to meet you." Rogue stepped out and started to raise his hand for the proverbial shake, but, somehow Shackelford had taken possession of Scarlett's copy of "Goddess." His stoic nod to Rogue directed him precisely to where Scarlett had previously directed him seconds before.

Scarlett stepped from the limousine as once again Rogue began to vibrate. In the garish illumination of the ceiling fluorescence she looked positively surreal. 'Oh, my God.'

"Thank you, Tommy." Thomas released her hand and closed the door.

"Good luck, sis." Tommy leaned close and whispered ever so softly.

"You are fashionably late, Scarlett." Shackelford smiled.

"For sure." She teased with the slightest of winks.

"We'll go." Shackelford did an abrupt about face and stepped quickly away. Rogue froze. He felt Scarlett knit her hand and arm thru his left arm. "I'm going to so enjoy our night, Rogue."

"They've all arrived."

"Tony didn't mind arriving first?"

"Not at all. Sir Hopkins smiled nicely when he came thru a few minutes ago."

"I'll thank him again, right?"

"Absolutely."

The elevator car was fully paneled in mirrors. Rogue felt dwarfed like the incredible shrinking man. He was grateful for the sensation as once again he'd begun to softly shake. She felt it and pulled him a little closer. Their eyes meeting in the reflection, her slightest wink making a return engagement. He countered his best boyish grin. His Goddess either pursed her lips once, or, he imagined she pursed her lips once. 'Please.'

The elevator ring brought Rogue into the here and the now. 'We've landed.' He smiled to himself as Shackelford stepped severely to the side and away from the doors.

She released his arm and ran her finger tips lightly up his spine thru his personally starched & pressed cotton shirt. He wanted to witness and gauge her gaze again, but, the mirrors parted and it began.

Chapter Seven.

He recognized the beat, the deep pounding. It was Jackie-O and her treatment of "Breakfast at Tiffany's."

"Stay close, baby." 'Did she call him "baby?" I think she did. Must have.' Rogue turned to see the elevator doors begin to slowly close on Shackelford, a comforting slice of his right hand thru Texas air, James Dean style as the doors shut. He wanted her to take his arm, his hand again, but, an instinct told him "no."

There were large video screens displaying movie clips of Hitchcock's work, the track lighting dimmed, but, directed nonetheless to the floor. The sensation of shrinkage held and he was ever so grateful, but, not as thankful as he once had been. 'I could do this.' Miss Johansson had begun to make the rounds and the going was difficult as her attendance had become knowledge. He recognized no one. But, she knew them all, or, portended such. No, she knew them. Her sincerity was apparent and appreciated by the endless string of men and women who genteelly shook her hand and/or air kissed and briefly chatted before giving way to the next and then the next. He may as well been invisible. There were a couple of quick glances, but, no, inquiring looks, or, quizzical stars. 'What the Hell?'

"Coke Zero, Miss Johansson." A waiter appeared up thru the floor and served Scarlett.

"Sir?" 'He's speaking to you, dude.'

"Oh, a Fireball,,,,,,double, please." 'Hell, I can do this.'

"At once, sir."

The crowd began to thin as he took the first half of the double. The force settled him and he felt the warmth radiate to his heart.

"Just a sip, Rogue. I don't drink, but, please, just for your Goddess?"

She'd not spoken to him since they left the elevator in what seemed like 2 hours ago.

"Rogue?"

"Of course." She leaned close as he held the glass for her, nary a tremor in the vicinity.

"Oh, my goodness, that's so delicious and special. Now don't tell Tommy. He'll tell our parents and then I'll get it." She giggled heartily.

"There's Tony. I'd like you to meet him, Rogue. He's so sweet."

As they made they way into the corner whre Anthony Hopkins had taken station the small crowd around him immediate dispersed as if on some silent command.

"Ah, Miss Johansson, how are you this evening, darling girl?" His Welsh accent razor sharp.

"Tony, thank you ever so much for the advantage."

"You Americans." He playfully shook his index finger at Scarlett. A devilish smile in response a change. They hugged closely, then separated as he planted a kiss on the center of her forehead.

"Anthony, I want you to introduce you to my escort for the evening. This is Rogue Smith, he's a very promising writer. Rogue, Sir Anthony Hopkins."

'Lord, this girl......firm, Rogue, do it.'

They met on the square, the handshake full. He'd hit it. 'I'll do this.'

The next day, Hell 5 minutes later as he stood at the iced urinals Rogue could not for the life of himself remember much after that handshake. Just the honest smile of his Goddess over his left shoulder and Sir Hopkins listening carefully as Rogue, at the insistence of Miss Johansson imparted the plot & summary of "Goddess."

(The Waiter) brought him out of his latest stupor as Scarlett had replaced him at Hopkin's ear, the two, from what he could glean were sharing shop talk.

"Another, sir?"

"Oh, uh, yes, just a single. Where is the restroom, please?"

"If you'll follow me, sir. It's on my way."

"Excuse me, Scarlett, Sir Hopkins." They gave a matched quick nod with a fast reassuring smile from Scarlett then went back to their conversation.

The ice turned yellow as he relieved himself. A lemon snow cone crossed his mind as he raised his gaze and caught his reflection in the mirrors. 'Don't let you mouth hang open. Don't forget. I won't. I promise.'

The restroom door opened and in walked his Champion. He stationed himself two units to the left, caught Rogue's eyes in the reflections and nodded sharply.

Rogue

07-20-2013, 08:38 PM

You're the modern-day Shakespear my bro, thanks a lot. It feels like a festival to me anyday you post a new fresh piece of your writing in here, thank you. :toast

Thread

07-20-2013, 11:14 PM

*You're welcome, Rogue. You are most kind. I've had a great time with this subject matter.

------

Chapter Eight.

Rogue finished before Dirk, shook the dew off the lily pad, returned his mamba to his Fruits, zipped, turned, and took root at the one of a long line of stainless steel sinks. In mirror image Nowitski followed in--two units down to Rogue's right.

Their running water preceded Rogue, maybe 5 seconds, no more than 6.

"Thank you." His voice emboldened by Fireball|||justified by clarity of deed.

"No, thank you." The accent pronounced. A count had not been missed. No.

"I waited so long."

"I'm sorry it took that long."

"It's all right. It's okay now."

"Yes."

"You couldn't miss."

"I could not miss."

"How did that feel?"

"You tell me." Their eyes finally met in the mirrors.

"Unimaginable."

"Yes."

Nowitski chose the infrared dryer to his right. Rogue a fine white linen towel to his left.

The vibration had returned and she was not present to still it. Rogue pressed his eyes closed. 'Calm yourself. It's all right. It's okay now.' The infrared dryer fell silent and Rogue opened his eyes.

His Champion was gone.

Chapter Nine.

She was waiting for him. She was just outside the door. 'I wonder if she saw Dirk come out?' She was holding his Fireball.

"I came looking for you. I missed you." He took his drink. She was so pale almost pure white and so beautiful he put Dirk aside until tomorrow if tomorrow ever came.

"We'll go up for a little while. I need a few minutes to collect myself before we leave for the theater."

Shackelford had reappeared and was next to the elevator. He punched the button with his recognition of the couples approach.

"About 45 minutes, Scarlett."

"Fine, Jason, Rogue will bring me back down. I won't need the reminder and I will call down when we leave."

"Very good." The elevator arrived.

As soon as the doors closed she leaned into Rogue just the slightest. He laced his arm about her waist and steadied them both.

"I'm so glad that is over. One more hurdle and the morning is ours, Rogue." She put her cheek on Rogue's chest and closed her eyes as the elevator began it's ascent.

Rogue

07-20-2013, 11:31 PM

The story is so fascinating it starts to make me lose my grip of reality (to quote Jennifer, the character from the other novel of yours). It makes me feel like living in the dream land where I can indulge my Scarlett obsession as far as I like. Thank you so much, my friend. God bless us, and my goddess :toast

Thread

07-20-2013, 11:43 PM

:toast

Thread

07-20-2013, 11:52 PM

"It's all right. It's okay now."

"Yes."

"You couldn't miss."

"I could not miss."

"How did that feel?"

"You tell me." Their eyes finally met in the mirrors.

"Unimaginable."

"Yes."

Nowitski chose the infrared dryer to his right. Rogue a fine white linen towel to his left.

The vibration had returned and she was not present to still it. Rogue pressed his eyes closed. 'Calm yourself. It's all right. It's okay now.' The infrared dryer fell silent and Rogue opened his eyes.]]]]]]]]]

See how I linked the bold expressions so they cover the full gamut from when your ring was imminent to the night where you meet him that is responsible. A ring, especially the charter. You relive the agony and the ecstasy again and again and again. It never ends.

Thread

07-21-2013, 02:40 PM

Chapter Ten.

Rogue looked off in the distance at the lights of Dallas. 'A stunning sight indeed.' She'd excused herself. "I'll be a just little while, Rogue. Please look around. There is some food by the bar. Fix me a Coca Cola and a small plate, please?" Her voice soft and pretty. She'd once again touched him as she left. This time just a quick grip on his upper arm as if she were checking his muscle mass. 'Really, guy? Well maybe.'

As soon as the coast was clear he hurried to the grub. He was famished. A selection of fresh vegetables and snacks were the bill of fare. It was still warm. This had been planned. "Wow." Rogue dug in and quickly so as to not be caught in the act. Then put together a plate for his Goddess and fixed them each a Coke. The warm food leveled him out and he began to relax.

"Come on back, Rogue, it's okay." She called out to him.

He balanced the food and drinks. 'Be careful. I will. Quit nagging me.'

She was in the bedroom sitting in front of the vanity applying her make-up. He hesitated in the door frame.

"I used to have somebody do this, but, I enjoy it and know exactly what I need." She spoke to him via the mirror's reflection. "You can come in, Rogue. Oh, food, you remembered, goody! Did you have some?"

'Close your mouth. Okay.' "Yes, it's delicious. Thank you." He made himself push forward and gingerly placed the plate and her drink on the vanity.

Her eyes sparkled in the intense lighting of the vanity. "Are you with someone?"

"No." He lied, well, after a fashion.

"Me neither."

"You look so beautiful." She'd changed dresses. This one was more formal, but accentuated her figure to the point of perfection. His knees began to buckle.

"You're so sweet, thank you, Rogue. Please sit down, we have a few minutes yet. There, on the bed, that's fine." He saw the bed behind him in the mirror and back peddled the few feet necessary. 'There, that's better.' He'd been on his feet since leaving the limousine.

She took a bite and a sip. "You remembered the Coke Zero! Rogue, to us and the night." She raised her glass toward him. He softly tapped it with his-the Waterford Crystal he'd noted when pouring announcing the quality of it's charge.

"Do me a favor, Rogue, call down to Jason and tell him we're leaving presently." She nodded toward the cell phone sitting on the corner of the vanity. You'll see him on the readout."

''Scarlett, we're a little pressed." Jason spoke.

"It's me, Shackelford. We'll be coming down shortly."

"Mr. Smith, outstanding." He'd never let on.

"C'mon, baby, we're on our way." 'Absolutely no doubt this time.'

The elevator halted the next floor down as a couple joined them in the car. Rogue & Scarlett moved aside a bit as the older couple made their way.

Scarlett laced her arm with Rogue's and leaned in. "We're going to the midnight movies, my boyfriend and I." She announced to the couple thru the reflection of the doors.

They smiled warmly at each other then at the young couple.

The doors opened to Shackelford speaking into a headset. "Tommy, we're moving." Their company in the elevator took a step back in unison as Shackelford reached in to separate the two parties and get the ball rolling.

"Scarlett." He lightly scolded, though his eyes a bit dark.

"Sorry Jason." They returned the way they'd arrived, Shackelford moving at a fast clip leading Scarlett by the hand, Rogue following enjoying the view. 'Oh, my God she is magnificent.'

"You're in first, Mr. Smith." Tommy held the door open a warm smile to them all.

"You are late, Scar!" He teased as she passed him.

They were 3 across as Tommy sprinted around, got in, checked it and made a fast get-a-way thru the garage level. 'I'm closing my eyes, I can't look. He's going to crash us.'

"Rogue, it's okay, he's used to it." She giggled and clutched his arm.

"Girl." Resigned, Shackelford stiff armed the jump seat in front of him.

Rogue

07-22-2013, 09:00 AM

I just finished reading the chapter 10 this morning (evening for me though, I had a nap in the afternoon so my eyes and head were clear enough as though it was morning. I feel I can only behold the full beauty of Cully's writting when I'm fresh minded, so I often read his novels in the morning or right after I have a short sleep because I don't wanna miss a single thing) and when I read that part where She referred to me as her "boyfriend", I was moved to tears :cry, and that was only the 3rd time in my life to be moved to tears, the previous two times were when I first watched the movie "the independence day" and when them Mavs won the championship in 11.

Scarlett laced her arm with Rogue's and leaned in. "We're going to the midnight movies, my boyfriend and I." She announced to the couple thru the reflection of the doors.

Being the boyfriend of my "goddess" has always been a dream of mine, and I couldn't crave anything more than that. I would do everything possible to please my "goddess", or "girlfriend" if that comes true someday somehow. I fucking hate smokers because my dad is also an avid smoker, he often trashes up the air in our home with smoke which drives my mom mad each time, but if my goddess wants to smoke in "our" place, I would let her use my mouth as an ashtray if she likes it. And if some other guy (e.g. my nigga Shadow, or AchillesHeel) loves my goddess gf as much as I do, and my girl loves him too, then I wouldn't mind sharing my goddess with him as long as my goddess feels happy with it. Does that make me look like a Beta, or even Sita male? probably it does, but I don't fucking care, I don't care about no damn thing as long as my goddess stays with me, and loves me. :cry

In fact, I would be satisfied with just being a friend of hers, being in contact with her just like I was with my nigga m>s and randomly chatting with her on facebook or AIM. Some British muthafuckers said my goddess didn't even know I exist, but I would be able to prove them wrong and make fun of them if I could get my goddess on my buddy list.

The following passage was cut from my "goddess" novel, it was a brief description of my goddess's natural beauty. I just felt I couldn't find the right words to describe her beauty because her beauty was so unique and unusual. She was way more beautiful than the world's finest words could ever dipict, so I chose to describe it in an oblique way. I used some metaphors that I derived from some Chinese proverbs (which are often used to describe women's beauty, like the "bird", "flower" and "moon"). Although my novel overall was coarsely made, the following paragraph was prudently written and I believe it is worth reading imho.

She was born with such phenomenal beauty, river would stop flowing when she stood by, and birds would be “falling down” just to catch a glimpse of her. Moon would have to hide half her face to feel less embarrassed, while flowers would dig their heads into the ground. She made all jewelries fade, but made the world a better place to be in.

Rogue

07-22-2013, 09:08 AM

I'm a lifelong celibate and I'm content with my life. Tbh I don't have any plan to lose my virginity anytime soon, probably never, but if my "goddess" wants me and sends me an invi, I would accept it in a heartbeat. Celibacy is kind of a belief of mine, which I'm genuinely proud of, but I would like to trade anything, ANYTHING I have even including my celibacy and even my fucking life for a bigger smile on her face. You can take my head away but my soul will stick with my goddess until her soul comes out of her body and merges with mine. I'm living in China but I've already sent my heart to NY or LA, or wherever my goddess is. :cry

Thread

07-22-2013, 11:20 AM

Chapter Eleven.

"Mr. Smith, by arrangement your privacy is guaranteed. You'll remain seated there in the limousine upon the initial arrival." Shackelford had leaned over in the space provided as Scarlett had scooted up and was in deep conversation with her twin as he maneuvered traffic speeding into Dallas, her left hand resting on his right shoulder.

"Thomas will drop us and continue to the side entrance with you. You'll remain inside until I get Scarlett seated. I'll then come thru the side entrance and collect you. We'll remain there in the vestibule area until the lights are dimmed. You'll then be seated on her left,,,,,,no, check that, to her right. No pictures will be taken inside the theater seating area. Afterward we'll just reverse the process. I'll escort you thru the side entrance to the limo, and Thomas will pull around and pick Scarlett up in front. Thomas will then return you both to the Four Seasons, thankfully in a much slower and safer manner."

They'd suddenly become stuck fast in traffic as Shackelford's cell phone went off once again.

"Yes, yes, yes, I understand. We're 10 minutes out. Yes, yes. I apologize. I wi....damn they hung up. C'mon, Scarlett, sit back, now." He brought her back firmly, but gently by the waist. "Tommy, get us out of this."

"No problem. Buckle up, kids, I'm going to do this driving thing."

Rogue took the directive literally and then assisted Scarlett likewise. She'd begun to giggle then laugh as Rogue joined in. Only Shackelford remained stoic, though buckled. Thomas broke a bevy of traffic laws, at one point traversing the highway emergency shoulder for a number of miles.

"2 minutes, people, according to the GPS."

"You done good, Tommy. How do I look, Rogue?" She'd sobered & straightened.

Rogue skipped one moment, absolutely no more than the 1. "Like a living doll."

She came in close then, as close as Rogue had ever been to her in his life and brushed his right cheek with her warm lips.

They turned right onto West Jefferson Blvd and slowed to a crawl. "We're here, Scar. There it is."

Rogue could see the flood lights tracing the area one trained & tracking the stacked letters and marquee of the Texas Theater two blocks down. Mother and father had told him the story and he'd taken a high school field trip thru the area some years ago. The theater had been the site where Lee Harvey Oswald had been taken into custody after the assassination of JFK. The area had fallen into some distress in the intervening years, but, a renaissance had taken place of late and the people had begun to return. And there was indeed a formidable crowd in attendance this night, now this morning. It was after midnight.

"You'll remain seated, Mr. Smith. Do not move, please. Tommy? Be extra careful not to hit anyone." Scarlett giggled, put her hand over her mouth and pretended not to. The crowd, as one surged toward the curb. Dallas PD deftly removed a wooden horse and waved the limo thru. The block had been closed off.

"This is absolutely incredible, Scarlett." She squeezed his knee in response. Hard.

"Tommy, there is a valet, remain seated."

"Understood."

"Here, Tommy." The limo halted on Shackelford's command. "Now the headlights, please."

The valet stepped forward, but, did not attempt to open the door and remained at attention.

"Wait." Shackelford was in charge. "Breathe, Scarlett."

Rogue eased back in order to take the moment in. 'My God.'

"Miss Johansson?"

"I'm set, Jason."

"Good luck, sis."

"3,2,1." Shackelford softly triggered the door handle and the valet broke ranks.

Thread

07-24-2013, 12:15 AM

Chapter Twelve.

Tommy brought the limousine to rest just outside the side door of Texas Theater, cut the headlights and hit the locks.

"How you doing, Rogue?"

"This is crazy. Do you ever have a situation with security for Scarlett?"

"Here? No way. In LA, absolutely. I just chauffer her there though I'm armed at all times. The last line of defense." Thomas patted his right chest area and smiled bravely into the rear area of the limo. "We have a security detail in place in California. It's crazy there. This? This is a milk run. Would you like a Coke Zero, Rogue? She makes me keep it stocked at all times."

"No thanks, I'm fine." 'I'm having the night of my life.'

"Here he comes." The side door of the Theater briefly opened then shut again. Tommy hit the locks and Shackelford climbed in the front seat.

"How's it going in there?"

"Christ, it's packed. Just the one seat left. That's yours, Rogue." He'd finally used Rogue's first name.

"Is she okay?" A tinge of alarm to Thomas' pitch.

"Rogue, Scarlett gets just a little hyper in large, close crowds. She's holding up fine, Tommy. They gave her a really nice ovation upon the entrance."

Tommy eased into his seat back.

"Just a few notes before we go in, Mr. Smith." 'Ah back to my sir name.'

"Please do not fall asleep, no...matter...what. Also whatever is said to you ignore and do not respond, no...matter...what. By invitation only surrounds her and Sir Hopkins, but, you never know with a large crowd. Do not meet eye, no...matter...what. Look at the center of the forehead. Do not judge the movie, or, her performance, no...matter...what. She knows better than to put you in such a delicate position. And lastly, as a personal favor to Tommy and I, be extra kind and attentive, like I said she is a little shaky with a tight crowd. Other than that have a great time." Light chuckles filled the interior.

"Tommy, you coming in?"

"No, I'll be sitting next to her in Memphis, remember? I'll see it then. I'm going to make some phone calls, close my eyes for a few minutes, maybe even wash out a few things."

This time the laugher was deeper, everybody had relaxed.

"Okay then, Rogue, I'll take you to the end of the aisle and the usher will guide you in. She is sitting dead center with house lights shadowing her and Hopkins. Any questions, Mr. Smith?"

Rogue took a deep breath. "I'm set." Rogue reached for the door handle.

"No, we'll maintain decorum....Tommy, if you would be so kind."

"Absolutely."

Chapter Thirteen.

As he was nearly invisible at The Four Seasons he was a spectacle in Texas Theater. 'Oh, my God.' It felt like a thousand eyes turned on him.

"Breathe, Rogue." Were the last words Shackelford whispered to him before he strode away.

"If you'll excuse us." The uniformed usher. The aisle drew their feet in as a Rockettes line. "Just follow the beam, sir."

'Oh, my God......Oh, Lord.'

And then she was there, she'd risen, like the Goddess in his dreams had risen in the black of so many nights.

"Rogue, over here." She girlishly beckoned with her hand and her smile and with her eyes. The circle of light that enveloped her rendered the remainder of the theater invisible.

"This is him, this is my boyfriend. This is Rogue." She excitedly whispered to the surrounding crowd. She hugged him tight, and for the first time it was she who shook. He squeezed tighter and the shaking ceased.

"Thank you, Rogue. Thank you, darling." Her eyes had misted over, her smile held fast.

"Mr. Smith, can you ever get this girl to be on time?" Rogue turned to find Sir Hopkins had risen as well and extended his hand. Rogue grasped it tightly, all three sharing the moment and their laughter as the crowd broke into spontaneous applause. Sir Hopkins bowed and Scarlett waved. Rogue checked himself and joined in the applause.

As they sat down, Sir Hopkins tapped him on the right knee. "Scarlett Johansson indeed." His smile warm and endearing.

As the opening credits rolled he saw her name and stole a glance to see her reaction, but, she was busily going thru her small purse.

"Psst, psst, Rogue?" She leaned and whispered to him. "Milk Duds, or, Peanut M&Ms?" He looked down to see her hand filled with candy. "I love Milk Duds, Rogue."

"Then I shall choose the M&M's, Scarlett."

"Oh, goody! Tommy slipped me the candy in the car." Her eyes on fire in the darkened theater.

Once the candy was consumed she moved closer to Rogue, their bodies in close contact, she laced her right arm thru his left and sealed their hands.

"I'm having the most wonderful night, Rogue." The whisper of his Goddess.

Salty

07-24-2013, 01:45 AM

"Fuck yeah!!" grunted Rock aggressively as he slowly pushed the head of his thick swollen 11-inch black cock against the sphincter of Pam's waiting white ass. "Give me that ass."

Covering Pam's left ass check with his large black left which stood out stark black white contrast to her pale white ass, Rock pulled Pam's cheek wider open. Pushing the shiny black mushroom head of his 11-inch cock harder against Pam's sphincter with his right thumb, he finally pushed his thick cock head past Pam's sphincter. In response to the welcome intrusion, Pam gasped with pleasure and relaxed to accommodate Rock's massive girth.

Arching her back and pushing her heavy D-cup breasts into the silk sheets of her bed, Pam reached back to spread her smooth round white ass cheeks wide, totally giving up her ass to Rock. As Rock demands, her ass is his alone. Pam desires with all her being, and with her husband's strong encouragement, that her virile Bull totally own and dominate her in bed.

"This white ass is yours taking anytime, any place, you want, Rock." she seductively purred.

In her mid 30s, blonde, 36D breasts, flat stomach with thick strong legs and ample junk in da trunk the way the brotha's love, Pam knows she could have any man she desires. Dressing conservatively, or slutty, Pam turns heads no matter where she goes; be it church or night club. Nothing fulfills her needs more, though, than knowing that her body is the sole property of a powerful black Bull while benefiting from the financial security and deep emotional connection with her more sedate, but totally predictable husband, Steve.

As had been the case for the past year since Rock first cucked her husband, Steve's only access to his wife's ass has been to clean Rock's creampies from it when rewarded for adhering to the rules. Otherwise, Steve's only other access to his wife's ass has been to lube it with his tongue and saliva when demanded by Rock to prepare Pam's ass for his cock.

Willingly accepting Rock's sexual superiority and totally submitting to it, Steve finds extraordinary and inexplicable gratification in yielding to Rock absolute and exclusive sexual access to his wife. By doing so, Steve fills his deep seated need to satisfy all of his hot wife's physical needs as he had promised to himself when they were first betrothed. Secondly, through some type of psychological associative principle, Steve takes great pride that the woman with whom he shares a hand in marriage can attract and fulfill the primal desires of such virile black Bulls as Rock.

"Push it in deep, baby", said Pam with a sexy growl. "Bury that big black cock in my ass. Balls-deep. Fill up my ass. Show Steve who owns this ass. Show him how a real man works this white ass." says Pam as she takes more of Rock's cock in her ass.

Looking up from the sight of his throbbing black cock now a full 7 inches into Pam's bowels, Rock glared directly at Steve standing quietly in the corner of the expansive and lavishly furnished master bedroom. Standing naked, Steve was steadily stroking his 7-inch white dick to the enthralling and erotic sight of Rock's turgid cock impaling his wife. Catching Rock's menacing glare, Steve immediately stopped stroking his dick.

"Did Pam say you are allowed to cum?" demanded Rock in his deep baritone voice. "You forget the rules, or something?", boomed Rock with authority in Steve's bedroom.

Standing 5'10", fit, with good muscle definition and handsome enough to have won the incredibly sexy Pam's hand in marriage, Steve had returned his eyes to the spectacle of Rock's enormous cock penetrating his wife's ass. Raising his eye from this irresistible sight, he met Rock's and Pam's combined glare.

Although fit, Steve's physique was nothing compared to the bulk of sharply defined muscle, the power, and the sheer virility of Rock at 6 feet tall, late 20s, dark black with the looks to make any woman cream her pussy. Just as important, out of necessity Steve's general demeanor had been molded by corporate America. To survive and thrive in the only profession he knew, he had to become like them. He had to become a well-mannered corporate automaton. He was not the badass Rock who was molded by the streets and instilled fear. He was not the badass Rock who could make Pam's pussy cream.

"No sir. I haven't forgotten the rules." meekly replied Steve.

"Repeat them back so we're all clear", snapped his wife as she pushed back to take the last four inches of Rock's big cock in her big ass. Turning her head to look over her shoulder to her Bull, Pam smiled luridly.

"I am not to cum in the presence of my wife and her Bull. Otherwise, I will be denied the pleasure of eating her Bull's superior black seed from her **** and ass. Also, I am not to touch my wife or her bull while they are making love without their express request or consent. Otherwise, I will be denied the privilege of watching my wife's Bull please her", recites Steve from memory with the appropriate submissive tone.

Since being cucked over the past year, Steve has had to recite these rules on numerous occasions for his wife and Rock when he was close to violating one of the rules. Hardest of all for Steve was mustering the restraint required to keep from masturbating as the powerfully virile Rock fucked his sexy wife. Less difficult, but far from easy, was restraining himself from the compulsory desire to hold and pet his wife while her Bull took her as his own.

With the taste of Rock's pussy creampie still on his lips and the smell of their combined fuck juices from the earlier fuck session still deep within his nostrils, Steve was hungrier than ever for one of Rock's creampies from his wife's ass. He was not about to fuck up and forgo that pleasure. Obediently, Steve crossed his hands behind his back to help fight the urge to jack off.

Satisfied with Steve's obedience, Rock and Pam soon began to develop an erotic ass fucking rhythm; a rhythm that only a superior black cock can maintain. As Pam's ass loosened more for Rock's cock, the tempo of Rock's cock thrusts in and out of Pam's hungry open ass increased. Soon, both Rock and Pam glistened with sweat as the heat or their passion rose and their black on white bodies melded into one.

Still looking on from the corner or his bedroom with his hands behind his back, Steve's dick throbbed, jerked and dripped with precum at the sight of Rock's glistening muscles rippling upon each thrust. With each stroke, Rock's ass clenched as he bottomed out in Pam's ass. Swinging and clinking in rhythm, Rock's thick gold chain bounced off his hard black glistening pectorals.

In tandem, Pam's heavy breasts swung as her nipples raked the silk bed sheets as she met Rock with her ass stroke for stroke. Upon each balls-deep impact from Rock, her soft voluptuous ass flesh rippled and triggered a groan of pleasure from Pam. As the heat of Pam's and Rock's passion increased, the distinct smell of hot fucking reached Steve's nose to mingle with the essence of the earlier creampie he had enjoyed. These combined smells serviced to intensify his arousal to yet a higher level.

Pam, now meeting each thrust in ecstasy, frigged her clit with her right hand. Lost in the rapture of being owned, totally filled, and having the ability to please her powerful Bull, she moaned in bliss from each of Rock's powerful pumps. Looking upon Pam with her eyes closed and the look of ecstasy on her face, Steve knew that his hot wife's Bull was giving her what she so badly needed and deserved. Out of love for his wife and his innate desire to meet all her needs, Steve knew that Pam's body would never be his again. Instead, his role as a cuckold husband demanded that he do everything within his power to support and enhance the relationship of his hot wife with her Bull.

"Who owns this ass?" Rock loudly called out as he slapped Pam's ass between strokes.

"You own my ass, Rock!!" Pam exclaimed between breaths.

"Who owns this ass, boy?" Rock asked as he turned to Steve while not missing a a beat in pumping Pam's ass.

"My wife's ass is yours alone for your pleasure, Rock." Steve replied with apparent arousal. Having verbally declared his submission to his wife's Bull, Steve's arousal exponentially intensified. "Oh, God!!", thought Steve to himself. "How badly I want to jack my dick and blow my load right here and now!! I've got to hold it together. I can't miss my chance to eat that ass pie."

Turning his gaze to Pam's sexy feet, Steve was struck with the urgent desire to suck her toes while her Bull fucked her. As he continued to look on and fantasize about sucking her sexy toes, Steve noticed her toes begun to curl. He knew then that she was close to climaxing. By the bottom of Rock's next stroke, Pam grew still, silent, and stopped breathing as an intense orgasm encroached.

With the force of a tidal wave, the powerful orgasm began to emanate from her clit and ass outward to her extremities back and again, over and over. As the orgasmic waves shuddered throughout her body, Pam involuntarily quivered from head to toe. At the end of her explosive orgasm, she found herself exhausted, but dutifully kept meeting her Bull stroke for stroke so as to not interrupt his pleasure.

"Come here, honey.", Pam turned and said to Steve as her orgasm subsided and Rock continued to pump her ass. "You've held back and controlled yourself well. You deserve an early treat. I know how you get off from sucking my toes. I saw you looking just now. Get down there and suck my toes to reward yourself"

"Is that OK with you, baby?" Pam looked over her shoulder to ask Rock for his permission.

"Yeah, the boy's done well. He's also working double time to arrange our fuck dates lately. He deserves a treat."

Dutifully, and thankful for the opportunity, Steve crossed the room, knelt on the bed by Pam's left foot and began sucking her toes as he alternated glances between the BBC anklet she wears at all times and the sight of Rock working her ass over with his 11-inch cock. Being this close to the action, the heat and smell from their bodies overwhelmed Steve's senses. He could think of no other place that he'd rather be than right here, right now, sucking his wife's toes as her Bull pumped her ass.

Without warning, Rock's tempo began to slow and become more controlled. Both Pam and Steve knew with eager anticipation that Rock was reaching his climax. To better position himself for his ultimate reward, Steve rose and lay back down on the king-sized bed head to toe beside his wife. To ensure that she climaxed with her Bull, Pam began frantically frigging her clit. Finally, Rock thrusted forward into Pam's ass with a force that would have slammed her into the headboard if it weren't for the powerful retraining force of Rock's large black hands on her white ass.

"Arrgghhhh!!" screamed Rock as he thrusted forward and pumped with explosive force his potent black seed deep into Pam's bowels.

"Oh shiiiittttt!! cried Pam as another powerful orgasm rippled through her body.

"Nut deep in my ass, baby!! Fill my gut with your black cum, baby!" shouted Pam lost in the throws of her orgasm and the unfathomable fulfillment of having pleased her Bull.

With each pulse of Rock's cock as he orgasmed, his massive cock showered Pam's bowels with squirt after squirt of this hot thick seed. Remaining as still as she could, Pam worked her ass muscles in time to Rock's cock pulses to ensure that milked every last drop of her Bull's pearl jam into her ass.

Slowly, withdrawing all eleven inches of his shiny thick cum-coated cock from Pam's ass, Rock looked down at Steve and commanded, "Get into position for your reward, boy."

Without hesitation, Steve slid under Pam's crotch as she remains on her hands and knees.

"Tell me what you want, honey. Tell me what you need more than anything" Pam requested of her husband with a stern tenderness.

"I need to eat your Bull's cum from your ass more than anything, honey. Please feed me your Bull's cum." Steve pleaded with arousal.

Rocking back on the heels of her feet, Pam positioned her beautiful white cum-filled ass over her husband's mouth to feed him his reward. Kneeling beside Pam as she raised into position, Rock took hold of the back of Pam's head and pressed her mouth tightly against his to deeply and forcefully french kiss her. Squatting over Steve with her mouth locked with Rock's in deep french kiss, Pam began to work her ass muscles in effort to squeeze Rock's seed from her bowels into the hungry mouth of her husband.

As he awaited his reward, Steve's heat rate nearly doubled with excitement. At first sight of Rock's seed beginning to leak from his wife's ass, his stomach tumbled with butterflies. Opening his mouth wide, Steve let all of Rock's thick seed slowly drip from his wife's ass down his waiting tongue. Although Rock's seed was close to overfilling his mouth, Steve held wide to catch the last drop of this precious fluid.

Content that Pam had now squeezed all of Rock's seed into his his mouth, Steve slowly closed both his mouth and eyes to savor the salty sweet taste and the essence of the creamy cum from his wife's Bull. Finally, swallowing and ingesting Rock's seed, Steve lay lost in his thoughts in total contentment.

By ingesting his wife's Bull's seed from her ass, he was at that very moment one with both his hot wife and her virile Bull. This was his place. He was meant for this place. He was at home. He'd rather be nowhere else. He also knew there was nothing we would not do for the sake of his wife's relationship with her Bull.

Thread

07-24-2013, 01:57 AM

AchillesHeel

07-24-2013, 02:49 AM

http://i.imgur.com/XXjShVa.gif

AchillesHeel

07-24-2013, 02:52 AM

Chapter 2 : Jake & Jen went up a hill, but not before I got my fill.

So I woke up, still half dressed, on top of my covers, with dried cum all over my groin. It's a good thing it was Saturday or Mom might have come in to wake me up and gotten quite an eyeful. I tend to sleep pretty heavily, and even sleep through my alarm clock blasting for quite a while. Luckily I'd been left to sleep in.

Last night I had a plan and a scheme, but then Jen, my sister who had been the terror my life for at least the last two years, seduced me. She wore her cheerleader outfit, and gave me the innocent looks, then removed her top and sucked my cock. My plotting went out the window as my brain seized up, then she was riding my cock, and soon afterwards I was slamming between her splayed thighs. She'd had sex before, as had I, and we weren't full siblings, but it was so wrong and right all at once as I plastered the inside of her womb with my spunk.

Where do we go from here? I'd planned on asking Jen to somehow allow Jake to take some semi-nude photos of her, but could I still do that? Just the thought of it now made me jealous. Okay, so maybe I could add a new test to this. I've pretty much convinced myself that girls are susceptible to my influence, but what about guys? I couldn't fuck a guy, but maybe I could trick one into it.

After plotting for a few hours, I called Jake and told him the plan was set. He would go to the top of Park Hill with a camera and hide out there at 10 PM. I told him I'd swiped Chad's cell phone and would text her instructions, and he would be in perfect position to take advantage of it. After hanging up with him I got up and ate a late breakfast alone while my mother and sister were outside talking and gardening. The day went by with some TV and chores. Life seemed normal, but I was anxious for tonight.

After lunch when mom went out to garden again, I told Jen the rest of my plan. "So, a little after ten Jake will be hiding out in the bushes atop Park Hill to take pictures of you with Chad, but Chad won't be there of course, but you need to give Jake a show anyway."

"Okay, then what?" she asked while blowing a bubble with her bubblegum.

"After you've given him a good show send me a text, and I'll call him. Even if his phone is set to vibrate, it should be loud enough to hear if you know it's coming. Then you'll get mad, fume about how Chad is late, and make him eat your pussy."

"Mmmm, sounds like fun," she purred.

"Ahhhh, but you didn't hear the best part," I smiled as Jen waited for the finale. I moved closer to her and put my hand on her leg, "I'm going with you, and before you go up the hill..." I slid my hand up her thigh, "I'm going to fill your hungry pussy up with a big..." I pushed my fingers up against her panties which were already getting wet, "sticky load of...", I pinched her hard clit through her panties and she squirmed and groaned before I whispered, "cum." She shook, and came just a little I think, but I let her go and helped mom outside in the garden.

The rest of the afternoon was semi-normal, with both Jen and I teasing and playing, sometimes even being suggestive when mom wasn't looking. I was already getting quite horny by mid-afternoon, stayed good until a little before 9 o'clock when Jen told mom we were going out to see a movie. Mom was pretty tired and was headed to bed, just told us to be back by midnight. We agreed as we left and hopped in her car and tore off for Park Hill.

Jen drove, but we were both like eager kids, touching and groping, as we speed along in the dark. By the time we were almost to the park and pulled over into an empty road, I was bulging in my shorts while she was stroking me hard like she was using me as her shifter. Once the car stopped she bent over and instantly had my dick out of my pants and poking past her tonsils. I felt like I was ready to cum already, but I knew it was too soon.

"Get in the back," I said firmly, and Jen released me and squirmed between the seats into the back seat. I rose to follow, and even in the dark could see her pulling up her mini-skirt spreading her legs eagerly to receive me. It took all my willpower to not blow my load right then and there knowing she didn't wear panties for this occasion, but somehow I held it together and dove my face into that delectable pussy instead.

That shocked and surprised her, but much to her delight as my lips curled around her clitoris and my tongue flickered against it. My chin was soaked almost instantly from her spasming pussy as she groaned loud and hard and shook with a massive orgasm. That had given me the time I needed to control myself a little better, so when I stood as best I could in the backseat, and shoved my hard-on into her pliant soaking pussy I didn't cum instantly.

Jen was still wheezing from her orgasm as I began thrusting into her, sending her back into harsh, half-breathed grunts of pleasure. It was cramped, awkward, and very uncomfortable trying to find the right position in the backseat of her car, but that kind of added to the illicit excitement of the whole thing. It was the forbidden fruit that always tastes the sweetest they say, and plowing into my half-sisters pussy for my second time still held that sweet incestuous allure. She scraped and clung to my back and butt, while both of us were still essentially fully clothed.

Jen twisted to the side, allowing me to lie her down the length of her backseat, and I began really fucking her with hard , fast, even brutal strokes. I was an animal as I clawed into her hips and swelled within her deaths. Moments later my semen jerked and shot hard out of my cock, being deposited deep into her womanhood, but even then I didn't let up, slamming her hard as each jet took me, jerking and shaking. I'm not sure if she came again, but she held me tight and whispered, "Stay inside me. You wouldn't want it to leak out too soon." I did stay in and on top of her for a few minutes, just savoring the feel, and kissing her softly.

After my one-eyed soldier withdrew from Jens soggy and open vagina, now soft and with a wet "plop", she pulled out a pair of panties from her purse and put them on, while still on her back. "Wouldn't want Jake to think I'm a slut, now would we?" I shrugged, then we got back to our seats and retook the road to the park. "Besides, I want to keep as much of you as I can inside, right?" She was right again.

Once there she got out and said, "Okay..." then blew a kiss to me, "Text you soon," and headed up the hill. I checked the time and it was just after ten. Jake should have already been here, but taken his bike and hid it up at the top with him, so there would be no cars coming or going. The park was technically closed after sundown, but young people were known to come here from time to time to "park". Luckily no other cars were here today. I sat and waited, and waited. It seemed to take forever, but at about 10:30 I got a text from Jen. "rdy".

Good, she was ready. I called Jake. It rang once and then it picked up. I heard his whispered voice, "Not now!", then he hung up. Well, I hope that was good enough. Nothing happened after that, and I started to fall asleep waiting, then the door opened and the light in the car coming on surprised me. It was Jen, all smiles, who jumped in the car and started driving us home. "So, ummmm, how did it go?"

"A gentleman never asks and a lady never tells," she teased and that was all I got on the ride home. I felt like crap. What had I done? I just pimped out my own sister after defiling her myself! And I couldn't even say it was an accident like the first time. This time was fully premeditated. This was getting out of control and obviously a really bad idea. What if it wasn't me at all, and just all girls fell in love with guys who had sex with them. Hormones are a very powerful thing, right? Was she now in love with Jake? My mind was fighting between curiosity and guilt, but she was just happily humming as we drove home.

We got to the house just before midnight and she hopped out and said, "Good night, and be quiet not to wake Mom. She has to work early tomorrow."

Rogue

07-24-2013, 04:38 AM

"I'm having the most wonderful night, Rogue." The whisper of his Goddess.

"Me too, my goddess." :cry

I was reading the latest two chapters with tearful eyes through the process, and I was deeply absorbed in it. The image of my Goddess in this "fireball" novel looks so vivid, and so real that it's kind of blurred the boundary of reality in my mind, like I was actually experiencing all these in the real life, and I wouldn't be able to narrate the story so lucidly and well even if I had experienced the whole thing myself. The Reverend Cully is such a talented and wonderful writer, to say the least.

Although I know everything in the story is imaginary, that will probably never come true in the real world, I still can't help but indulge myself in the romantic fantasy hoping the dream will last forever, or at least as long as I live... I'm just incorrigible

Rogue

07-24-2013, 04:40 AM

Only pussies and assholes do cutting & pasting shits. Everything Cully writes and posts on this website is authentic and original, you guys have nary room to talk shit about him tbh.

Thread

07-26-2013, 11:17 PM

Chapter Fourteen.

Rogue found the film interesting, though he spent most of the time taking in the scene as his eyes adjusted to the darkness. She remained at his side, her perfect substance and alluring scent filling his mind with all manner of conceived deeds, some honorable, others extreme, protracted and, yes, amazingly bathed in the "L" word tormenting him from the edges of their cocoon. She brought him out of his self imposed torment:

"Psst,,,,,,Roguey." 'Roguey?' Only one other person had ever referred to him in that vernacular. That goofy old bastard Cully from his home Board, the NBA Forum.

"Psst..." He turned and found her staring straight into his eyes. 'Oh, Lord.'

"Look, Roguey, look who's driving me." Her eyes tracked his back to the screen where her character was being chauffeured to the premier of the motion picture "Psycho."

The driver turned and spoke, "Miss Leigh." It was Tommy.

Scarlett laid her right hand on Sir Hopkins left shoulder as he was seated in front of the couple. He turned slightly, softly nodded and patted her hand.

She sat back then and whispered to Rogue: "Tony insisted, it was his idea. This way Tommy will get his SAG card." Then without skipping a breath she nuzzled Rogue's cheek again and turned her attention back to the screen. 'Close your mouth, numb nuts. Okay, okay.'

As the ending credits rolled Rogue felt the presence of Shackelford before he saw the movement to his left. He'd moved to the end of the aisle and motioned for Rogue to remain. The lights came up, and a polite, though not overabundant applause broke out. It gathered steam quickly and was quite boisterous as in unison both the stars rose from their seats and acknowledged the tribute. It was then that Shackelford beckoned him forth. As Rogue moved in front of Scarlett, Sir Hopkins reached out for him. "A great pleasure, Mr. Smith. Good luck in your future writing."

"Thank you, Sir Hopkins."

"I'll see you soon, Roguey." She whispered into his ear as he made his way past. The crowd had risen by now, the applause sustained, making his departure easy and unobtrusive. He'd become invisible once again.

"We're moving, Tommy. Please?" Shackelford spoke into his headset and motioned for Rogue to follow him.

Tommy was holding the car door open as they emerged into the alley.

"All the way over, Mr. Smith, if you'd be so kind." Shackelford's voice holding the same professionalism he'd displayed from the get-go.

Tommy shut the door securely, spoke a few words with Shackelford before he returned thru the side exit, and Tommy got back in the front seat.

Tommy started the engine, hit the locks, then turned fully in his seat: "Rogue, how'd I look?"

Chapter Fifteen.

They'd taken station again a half block down from the theater. A second limousine had fallen in queue behind theirs.

"It's Hopkins's car." Rogue strained to look as the crowd had once again taken form outside Texas Theater.

"Here, Rogue, use these." Tommy handed him a pair of binoculars, nice ones. Rogue spied the scene.

"My goodness, Tommy I'm on top of them."

"Tommy, we'll be coming out in 3 minutes. Hopkins has insisted that Scarlett go last, so he'll pull around momentarily." Rogue could overhear Shackelford's chattered directives.

"We're ready, Jason."

The limo in back flashed it's lights then pulled around, stopping momentarily along side Tommy before continuing it's approach to the theater front. Rogue trained the binoculars back to the scene as the crowd surged forward in anticipation. "He is, he's coming out first, Tommy. These glasses are remarkable."

"Enjoy yourself, Rogue. I've seen it a 100 times."

Shackelford again: "He'll go quickly, Tommy, so you may begin. Also, it would be a nice touch if you'd assist outside. It's safe, right?"

"Absolutely, Jason." The limousine began it's approach.

"There she is, Rogue." Rogue set the glasses aside and watched as Scarlett emerged thru the doors escorted by Jason, Dallas PD officers and uniformed ushers toward the street. The going was slowed as she would stop, chat and sign for people.

The limousine came to a halt. "Rogue, you know to remain here, my friend?"

"Absolutely." Rogue respectfully mimicked her brother.

"I'll go and get her."

Rogue watched as it took an additional 10 minutes + to move her thru the crowd and into the limousine.

"Hi, Rogue!" She quickly moved over and grasped Rogue's hand. Shackelford leaned in as Tommy came around and took his seat.

"C'mon, Jason, you can ride with us." Scarlett waved him in.

"No, I'm going to stay back. Bill and I are going to get some drinks, maybe have an early breakfast. I think he feels bad for being testy earlier and wants to make it up. He made a nice profit this morning. He's a good guy. So I shall see you tomorrow, Miss Johansson. You were fabulous tonight. Just fantastic." He kissed her right hand.

"Mr. Smith, you have been a pleasure to host. Thank you, so much for being patient and agreeable. It meant a lot." He pointed at Rogue.

"Shackelford, it's been a trip for sure."

"Tommy, slow going back. Please. Surface streets, okay, for me?"

"Absolutely brother. Slow and easy."

"Good night, all. Tommy hit the locks." Shackelford exited and shut the door firmly. Tommy obeyed.

The interior of the limousine went dark as Scarlett immediately melted into Rogue's form.

"Just hold me for a little while, Rogue, please. I was so nervous coming out." Her voice was strained.

"Sure, baby." He'd exchanged the salutation and thankfully she'd either welcomed it, or, missed it.

As the limousine moved off her breathing quickly became steady and calm. Scarlett had fallen fast asleep in Rogue's arms. Her weight a constant and glorious reminder of his Goddess.

True to his word and guided by the gentle instruction of GPS Tommy made his way as the sun threatened to rise in Dallas.

"Hey, guys, how bout a fast food sto..."

"Tommy, she's sleeping." Rogue kindly hissed toward the front of the car.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Rogue." Tommy peered in the reflection of the mirror. "I'd forgotten how much these events take out of her. Here, I'll close the panel so she won't be disturbed." She snuggled closer into Rogue's form as the rear compartment was now black and near silent.

This time, in the black before the sun rose he was not alone with his dreams of her. No, this time, this time his Goddess, Rogue's Goddess lit the darkness.

irishock

07-26-2013, 11:25 PM

Only pussies and assholes do cutting & pasting shits. Everything Cully writes and posts on this website is authentic and original, you guys have nary room to talk shit about him tbh.

At this rate Thread will leave the site for 9 months per par and will be back either before the Playoffs or after the '14 Finals featuring the Spurs and the Heat II

Katherine Robinson

07-26-2013, 11:44 PM

Dale, get this smut off the Internet and stop hiding my blood pressure medication.

Rogue

07-27-2013, 12:06 AM

As the limousine moved off her breathing quickly became steady and calm. Scarlett had fallen fast asleep in Rogue's arms. Her weight a constant and glorious reminder of his Goddess.

I wouldn't be able to even breathe with my goddess sleeping in my arms tbh, and my heart would've also stopped beating as well. My chest would even feel the breath of hers, and I'd relax & soften by big fat belly as much as I could and make sure it was the most comfortable pillow she had ever laid her head on.

I'm curious to know what's gonna happen between me and my goddess, though I'm already well satisfied with the marvellous experience of the the past evening and night. I could die at this moment in a car crash without any regret, but I'll use my body as a shield to make sure my goddess will survive :cry

Thread

07-27-2013, 12:36 AM

I'm curious to know what's gonna happen between me and my goddess,

You're going to return to the Four Seasons, she'll bathe, you'll order room service, you'll recite "Goddess" to each other without need of the copy you each hold, then your Goddess will drop her eyes and speak to you, Rogue.

N0 LyF3 ScRuB

07-27-2013, 12:41 AM

Thread the fact that you have shit like this from first person from a girls perspective makes you gay as fuck lol

irishock

07-27-2013, 12:45 AM

Thread's probably like 30 years senior of Rogue :lol

Thread

07-27-2013, 12:59 AM

Thread the fact that you have shit like this from first person from a girls perspective makes you gay as fuck lol

Everyone has a feminine side, NO. I write from both genders.

Rogue

07-27-2013, 01:01 AM

Thread's probably like 30 years senior of Rogue :lol
In terms of writing skills, yes, Thread is 30yrs ahead of me, or probably even more. I would be very happy if I could reach his current height 30 years from now tbh. But if you have actually read his fabulous novels you would've felt that he still has the heart of a 20yr old. Everything he writes is so up-to-date and fashionable, and it makes you feel as if the author is just the best friend of yours in the real life.

Thread

07-28-2013, 05:22 AM

Chapter Sixteen.

"I hate it when things are over.
So much is left undone."

15 minutes later Tommy dropped the panel and signaled to Rogue via 2 fingers, followed by a thumbs up. Rogue had not slept a wink. He enjoyed every second in watching his Goddess at rest.

"Doll, we're almost there." He gently whispered. Rogue softly brushed Scarlett's right cheek with his fingertips.

"Where's Tommy?" She'd woke with a slight start.

"He's fine, Scarlett, he's driving us. He's right there."

"Oh, my goodness, I fell asleep. Oh, Rogue, I'm so sorry." She disengaged from Rogue.

"Here, Scar." Tommy offered a hand mirror over the front seat.

"Thank, you, Tommy. Rogue, can you hold this while I correct myself."

"2 minutes, Sis. They assure me it's clear. Nobody has inquired or is loitering. Their security will present themselves as we enter the property."

"Will you walk me, Rogue? I'd so appreciate that. You've been so sweet."

"For sure."

"Tommy, I want you to get some rest, and I mean it. You must be so exhausted."

"Oh, definitely, sis. I'm going right to bed." He caught Rogue's eye with a mischievous grin.

The limousine came to a calm stop in the front of the Four Seasons. A uniformed valet came toward the car and then held fast a couple feet off.

"Just a second, Tommy. I'm just about ready." Scarlett was quickly applying a touch up to her make-up. "Rogue, am I presentable now?"

"You are simply gorgeous." She looked deep into Rogue's eyes in response. An intense pressure to the moment passed quickly as she once again straightened in preparation.

"Tommy, I'd rather you get the door. Please?"

"Absolutely, sis. Just say when."

"I'll be so glad to get into that room." She said aloud while locking eyes once again with Rogue.

"Okay, Tommy, we're set to go."

"Rogue, if you'll move across and out first when I open the door that will work better, then step away, but, not too far. I'll get her out and then you take her in."

"Got it." 'I could get used to this.'

Scarlett once more leaned into Rogue as the elevator car ascended.

"Rogue, are you tired, darling?"

"No way. I remained wired." His voice displaying a higher pitch than he'd intended.

She softly laughed. "I'm glad, I'm so looking forward to our time together. First though, I'm going to take a quick bath so I can unwind a bit. Will you wait for me?"

"Forever."

Chapter Seventeen.

As soon as Rogue heard her bathroom faucet commence he immediately occupied the other bathroom to take stock of himself.

"What am I going to do if she wants to, well, you know?" He queried his reflection in the sink mirror. There was no spoken answer, just a defiant stirring in his package area. He did a quick inventory of that same area for wooly boogers, streaks, stains, etc. Thankfully he'd held his own. Nonetheless, he ran a sink of warm water and washed the wool, bone & beans.

"There, just in case." 'I'm sorry, God, I don't think I'm going to be able to resist this temptation. Please, G, forgive Rogue.'

Back in the living room he hammered a shot of Fireball, then backed it. 'She must have had this stocked while we were at the theater.' "Amazing!" The double barrel warmed his cockles on contact.

A firm knock upon the door caused Rogue to jump a good foot. It was room service. Rogue had forgotten he'd made the order not long after they'd returned. "A grilled cheese and French fries for me, Rogue. An iced glass of 2% milk to drink. And please whatever you'd like. Thank, you." As she retreated to the bedroom area.

He'd considered ordering a steak, but, reluctantly changed course and ordered the roast beef hash and eggs with Texas toast. And a pot of hot coffee. Rogue was running on pure adrenaline & Fireball. When he crashed he'd do so in fine fashion, but, he'd auger in back at the house, not in the company of his Goddess.

"Would you like me to set this up, sir?"

"No, I can do that. Where do I sign?"

"Not necessary, sir. It's all taken care of. Please enjoy yourself."

He'd remember her return till the day he died. She'd donned a rich beige colored nightgown. It was not a negligee, no. It covered her from neck to the floor. The makeup washed away, her natural beauty eclipsed everything, everything,,,everything that had gone before. She'd brushed out her tresses and they rested now well past her shoulders. He swiveled in his stool and away from her reflection in the bar mirror as she came to a halt, then stepped closer between his legs, her smile warming his cockles as the Fireball had done earlier.

"I see the room service has arrived, Rogue." The girl had returned. The woman dominate, yes, but not exclusive, yet.

Rogue had ingeniously set it up in front of the wall of windows. The view was gorgeous, Dallas-at early morning-wasn't bad either.

"I am so hungry, Rogue. Just starving. And so relieved to be back and finally alone with my favorite author. Now eat hearty, Mr. Smith. Otherwise I'll feel weird." Her smile infectious, they dug in with abandon, the food melting steadily away, nourishing both souls. She informed him her next stop would be New Orleans the following night then on to Memphis and up to New York and then down the East coast.

"We'll finish up in Miami." He was grateful she did not question him about his life. It was strange that she did not, but, also a nice respite from the regular regimen of rapid fire questions he so detested.

Finished, she drew the sheers across the window and they relaxed with their coffee. Scarlett on the couch, Rogue in the comfy padded chair. Her Rubenesque silhouette now dominated his vision, as he'd come to the realization, no, the expectation that his Goddess was most probably nude under her nightgown. 'Oh, Lord.'

She retrieved the two copies of "Goddess" resting on the table between them and handed one to Rogue. It was the copy he'd sent her, the original, and true to her word it was well worn.

"I love it so, Rogue."

Rogue

07-28-2013, 09:47 AM

I've never used any drugs but the story has kind of brought me into an intriguing state of delusion that no drug would ever achieve, and I'm really addicted to it tbh. She was calling me "darling" and I felt at that moment as if I was melting in a pool of honey. I've heard nothing that delights me nearly as much as the "darling" call from my most-loved girl tbh.

But no feast will last for ever, I knew she would soon be gone and the more I thought about it the deeper grief I felt in the deepest part of my heart. I've never been anywhere 200 miles further away from my hometown cuz I kind of have aerophobia, so I've only reached places within one day's driving around my hometown, but if my Goddess agrees to bring me along I would follow her high heels no matter where she goes, as long as she doesn't feel bored of me. Do I fear taking a plane? sure I do, I fear losing my life but I feel more scared by the possibility of losing my Goddess :cry

If I could actually die together with my goddess in an air crash, I would feel blessed. Not meaning I wish it to happen, but if that unfortunately happens, I wouldn't have nothing to regret. Not everyone has such fortune to die with their loved ones. I would feel lucky to get killed and burned with her, my goddess too, and our ashes would be mixed up together so we'd never be seperated forever :cry

Thread

07-28-2013, 10:56 AM

^I know, Rogue. I too have been in a funk of sorts since this story started. Like I'm in gd love with this girl. It's the damnest thing. I watched "The Nanny Diaries" again two days ago and thoroughly enjoyed it this time, whereas originally I couldn't a cared less. It's like these events I've written about have actually happened, have taken place and the affect is palpable. I'll be glad when it's finished and this melancholy lifts.

Thread

07-28-2013, 11:01 PM

Chapter Eighteen.

"The woman’s sweet dream was snapped. She woke up and saw something that seriously frightened her. She saw that her stomach was almost twice the size it should be," Scarlett's voice deep & sure.

"At about 7 am that morning, a baby’s cry slashed the quietness of the sky, though the sound was very husky which was rather abnormal for a baby." Rogue's voice deep & sure.

"A nurse walked outside the room with a newborn baby in her arms, came to the man and said joyfully 'congrats, Mr. Johansson, you got a little princess!'" She laid her copy aside, never taking her eyes from his.

“'Yes, the baby boy is coming soon.'" He laid his copy aside, never taking his eyes from hers.

"Tommy." Her eyes filled to brimming.

"Yes."

"'the girl is fated to be one of us. She’s a gift from the God.'" A tear drop fell.

"My Goddess."

"'I got an idea now. How about a name like… ‘Scarlett’?'” A smile creased her moistened lips.

“'Scarlett? What does it mean?'”

“'Well, it’s a color, bright red.'” Her smile widened.

"Like the little girl's dress in the picture, she's sitting in a chair. You were just a child."

A near inaudible gasp. "I was so happy that day. I was just a child." Another fell.

"Sunshine passed through the window and lightened up the whole room"

"Our mother and father."

"The day was 22 November, 1984." A smile creased his moistened lips.

She broke their trance, her eyes dropping to the table between them.

"Will you......love me this morning, Rogue?" Her voice breaking at the finish.

Rogue hesitated nary a second. "Scarlett, I shall love you forever." A fierceness to his vow.

Bill_Brasky

07-28-2013, 11:02 PM

If i ever get rich Rogue you will meet your goddess.

Rogue

07-28-2013, 11:22 PM

yeah that's an excerpt from the chapter II of my novel, and the whole thing reads SO much better now after being edited by Cully. Dude can literally turn a stone into gold with a light touch by his magic finger tbh

Thread

08-01-2013, 11:02 PM

Chapter Nineteen.

The bedroom was lit by a single candle. She'd gone before him. "Just give me a moment, Rogue." She seemed to cross the room on a stream of air.

He was framed in the doorway. Scarlett between the sheets, her nightgown across the foot.

He quickly undressed down to his briefs then tried to make it into bed. "No, I want to see you." He froze mid-stride. "Please, for me, Roguey?" 'Again with the "Roguey."' Cully flashed thru his mind as he chuckled to himself then obeyed his Goddess.

"I knew you would be beautiful and perfect....my boyfriend...mine." Scarlett lifted the sheet. She was as warm as he'd imagined. As bountiful as he'd dreamed. As heavenly as he'd prayed. She guided his ardent attention to that bounty. "There, darling, suckle there. I need you to. Hurry." The tips were womanly, the child retreating into the shadows of the flickering candle light.

"Yes." A whisper.

He took more from her, then switched to find the nipple's twin identical.

"Yes." Near breathless now.

He moved his hand.

"No." A whisper. "Soon." Rogue's hand retreated. He nursed then, the man he was retreating quickly, the boyfriend she craved coming into the candle light.

"So beautiful. So perfect. Mine."

His heart pounded in his ears and thru his column of blood. He imagined it to be gigantic, beyond all measure known to man.

The tips, the tips of her finger nails danced thru his hair, the razor sharp edges causing a roiling so deep in his core he thought he'd go right away. 'No, boy, no. I won't, I promise. It's been so long. Too damn long. I know." The roiling abated.

"Baby?" 'That's you, dude.' "I don't want to wait any longer."

She was as wet as he'd fantasized in the black of endless nights.

"Easy. So easy, Rogue." Her whisper into his left ear wet and wicked.

He capitulated not his essence--but his confession. Into Scarlett's left ear Rogue confessed all of his secrets, his tributes, his dreams, his nightmares, his hopes and prayers of & to his Goddess. As the litany was exacted she marked each passage with affirmation coated in affection.

"Yes." again and again and again.

A bright light in a field of pitch blazed in Rogue's brain as his body rejected it's own demand to stop what could not be stopped.

Rogue's endless confession ended--the animal set free--emitting an unearthly growl of the feral beast.

The candle light extinguished.

Rogue

08-02-2013, 12:28 AM

That would be my first time to get so close to a girl tbh, I'm a lifelong celibate and I'm still a virgin at age 25 so I've never experienced anything like that. Does fucking a virgin boy give a woman more pleasure than fucking a non-virgin guy, just like how a man feels when fucking a virgin bitch? Guys prefer virgins better than non-virgins so I guess it also makes sense the other way around.

I do appreciate my virginity and I kinda think it's the source of my confidence and intelligence, things that I'm afraid I would lose if/when my virginity is gone. But I would like to lose everything I have, gladly and willingly, in order to make my goddess feel happy even for only a moment. Life is more valuable than any possession I have, while my goddess is more valuable to me than my own life tbh. :cry

If I could trade my life for my goddess being more happy, I would do it in a heart beat. My goddess can fuck me like a mantis then eat me alive at the end of day, and I will die with a big smile on my face.

Thread

08-02-2013, 01:06 AM

Chapter Twenty.

As he rested and repaired she whispered to him. Secrets and caveats meant only for Rogue.

He existed in a state of rapture between life & death that he prayed would never end and would begin again and again and again.

"You won't be here when I waken, will you, Rogue?"

He'd spend the rest of his days debating with himself whether her words were a directive, or, a query.

"No."

"Promise me just one thing, darling."

"Anything."

"Promise me you'll let Tommy drive you. Please, Rogue, for me."

"I promise, Scarlett."

She softly turned on her side and pushed the sheet away. A swift jack-knifing of her leg-then her voice thru the darkness.

"Please, darling, again, and again, and again."

He successfully resisted the urge to bow and capture her scent there. 'No.'

Instead the conduit they'd employed before served them once again.

"Tell me, Rogue."

"What, darling?"

"Tell me of the picture of the girl, of me, in the wooden chair." He was ready. He knew. He'd known. God had spoken to him. Had informed him.

"Such a beautiful little girl."

"I was so happy that day."

"A perfect little girl."

"Tommy was there that day. I remember, Rogue. I remember so good."

Rogue moved his hand. "Yes, darling, now. Hurry, Rogue."

"So perfect."

"My mother and father were there, Rogue. We were there."

"Scarlett Johansson." He pushed and pulled in the same course of movement.

"So easy, Rogue, so perfect, darling. So close now."

"I won't let you go. You're my Goddess."

She raised then, her mouth close to his ear. A secret he'd hold forever confessed she surrendered to him and the quest he'd sworn since the day she first existed in his heart.

A feral scream pierced the blackness as Rogue served as sentinel his Goddess in rapture.

Thread

08-02-2013, 11:27 PM

The Last Chapter.

She slept now, Scarlett's sentinel studying her at sleep.

'Go....No. There is no more, Rogue. But,,,,Go.'

A home made quilt was draped over the sitting chair next to the bed. He carefully ensconced his Goddess in it then quickly dressed.

"Go." He whispered in the darkened room. Her gentle breathing a harsh reminder of what he'd gained and what he'd lost. Rogue rose from the chair where the quilt had rested and carefully made his way into the living room pulling the door closed behind him.

"One for the road? Yes."

The Fireball took affect as he laced & tied his shoes. His copy of "Goddess" rested where he'd left it. A small white envelope had been placed upon it.

"Rogue, darling, don't forget your promise. Forever, Scarlett"

Tommy's cell phone number below the salutation. She'd known.

The drive back was in silence. And Rogue was grateful to Tommy for that consideration and respect.

As they came to a stop in front of Rogue's home, they both reached for their respective door handle. "Tommy, it's okay, I'll get it."

"Absolutely Rogue." Rogue laid his hand on Tommy's shoulder as Tommy slowly nodded, his eyes never leaving the windshield.

Rogue slumped into his chair and closed his eyes. Sleep came then, and with it the dreams, mirror images of what had come before on so many nights of blackness. When Rogue woke hours later the sun had failed the sky, the small windows in the door dark and lifeless.

The tears came then, in veritable sheets, and with them Rogue's baptism.

The End

*I've renamed this story "Goddess After Midnight."

Rogue

08-03-2013, 12:37 AM

It's such a fabulous story that brought me more pleasure than I could ever imagine. I know that no feast will last forever and I'll probably never meet my goddess again for the rest of my life. Maybe I'm just one of the 1000 dudes who've slept in Scarlett's bed and she will probably forget everything about me before she arrives in Miami, but that day (or night) makes a world of difference to my life. I'll be less obsessed with her maybe, because the roughly 12-hour time I spent with Scarlett kind of made me realize that she's just a human being, rather than a goddess that I used to consider her as. I'm still gonna love her more than anything but she's no longer a star in the sky to me from that night on. I would never again "crawl 10 miles through shards of glass only to lick a dick that had just fucked her" (quote of Avante), she'll be just a friend of mine, probably my best friend even though she had already completely forgotten me the day after. She's still my goddess, but more like an anthropomorphic goddess.

And I do like the way you dipicted the love scene between me and Scarlett, Dale, you're really close to my heart. I wouldn't fancy the idea of featuring a salacious description of sex, instead you described the whole thing in an allusively oblique way which was just as perfect as I desired tbh.

I know I can never say enough of this but I'm still saying "thank you" one more time here for your wonderful story concerning me and my goddess, and the past two weeks have been the sweetest period of time I've experienced in a long time, 2nd place comes the time when I was writing my novel "Scarlett, Goddess of the Sun". Every story has an ending but my love for Scarlett will never fade...

God bless us and my goddess, and everyone who still has faith in the grace of life

- Rogue

Thread

08-03-2013, 12:56 AM

Thread

08-04-2013, 12:38 AM

"Return To Vegas"

by russell-ville-man

Chapter 1.

I was stretched out on the couch watching an old episode of "Mr. Ed" when Girl passed by going down the hallway. We cordially nodded to each other and I brought my attention back to Connie Hines and her captivating portrayal of "Carol Post." Not 30 seconds elapsed when she passed by going the opposite way. In my peripherals I noticed she glanced back. 'Uh, oh, she's going to tell me to get a j*b." I immediately thought of little DUNCAN. He'd just started a j*b in New York City at a commodities firm trading on the NYSE. He barely had any time to post now at our hang out at the NBA Forum. I cringed at the thought of joining him in w*rk. My stomach lurched as I heard Katie start back down the hallway yet again. 'Oh, Christ.' I quickly closed my eyes, feigning sleep. I heard her veer off the stone tile and onto the carpeting. I tried to even my breathing but my heart was pounding like a 16-year-old virgin.

"Cully. Honey, wake up." It was going to be okay. Her voice held not a hint of malice. Just the opposite in fact.

"Must have drifted off, honey-bun." She'd decided to sit on my recliner which sits right next to my couch. I like to toggle back & forth thru a day. "What is it""

"Are you still friends with that Kevin guy?" She failed to meet my eyes. Instead she took in "Ed's" ass as he mooned "Wilbur Post."

I sat up, sorted thru a 1/2 dozen remote controls and killed the TV signal from Cox.

"What?"

"You know, that Kool Aid guy we met in Las Vegas a while back. Kevin was his name." She was watching a 65" screen that had gone black. "Is he still part of that place where you talk about sports with your friends?"

We'd let that weekend drift away in a year of life back to a routine of her wo*king, her shopping and me toggling twixt the aforementioned living room furniture and the NBA Forum reading room. I'd only recently returned to live posting at the insistence of my "friends."

"Well, sure, he's still there. We quarreled over the Zimmerman case and he threatened to snap my honky neck but, it's okay now. He admitted in an e-mail to me that he was wrong and I was right. So everything is back to normal. Why, sweetheart?" She'd begun to fidget with her hands.

"Do you think he'd like to get together again......soon?"

Thread

08-04-2013, 01:28 AM

Chapter 2.

"Most likely. He's still out in the Los Angeles area."

Kool and I spoke rarely of that evening. We didn't avoid it per se, it just never came up even in the numerous Private Messages exchanged as we plotted out strategies to combat our enemies on the Forum. We're Lakers fans and take great pride in the fact our Kobe Bryant leads the loyal opposition's best player & avowed homosexual Jim Dunan 5-6 in NBA Titles.

"When do you think we could go? Maybe this weekend?"

"Katie, it's already Wednesday night. I don't think so. Probably can't even get a reservation this late."

"Then next weekend." It was not a request but a directive.

"Girl, look at me."

She turned her attention away from the dark big screen. She was pale as a ghost.

"Are you sure?"

She firmly nodded but dropped her eyes to the carpeting. This was unlike her. I did not know quite how to proceed, but, I knew that teasing her was not the correct behavior.

"I can go in and see if he's in the Forum right now and send him a Private Message. I should check with him before we go any further."

"How about calling him? I still have his number in my cell phone."

"You have what?" I was a tad incredulous.

"You remember he'd given it to us so we could contact him when we arrived."

"You've talked to him?" 'Damn Kool!'

"No, silly. I just remember putting the number in my phone. You gave it to me, knucklehead."

"Oh, yeah, that's right." I settled back into my couch. I just didn't think she'd kept it.

"It's still early, we should call him. He'd like to hear from us. I'd be a nice surprise for him."

"I don't know, Girl, I don't think I could just call him and ask him something like that without first e-mailing him."

"I'll do it. I'll call him." She once again turned her attention to the television.

"My ass. You aren't call him tonight. He'll think we're nutty nuts, or divorced. No way, daddy-O. Uh, uh."

"Oh, come on. You're always trying to talk me into frolics and adventures. Now I want to get one going and you chickenshit out.

"Chickenshit out my ass. I, I, I, I, I,,,,oh, Christ."

"Oh, come on, let me call him. I think it would be romantic and hot."

I'd known her since we were children and I knew when she was intractable. And this was it.

"Fine, go get your phone."

"No. I'll call him from the bedroom, alone."

"alone, my ass. No goddamn way, Katie. Uh, uh. This is bullshit. No fuckin' way. No."

6 minutes later I tiptoed down the hallway and put my 60+ year old ear tight against the bedroom door.

Thread

08-04-2013, 02:06 AM

Chapter 3.

I could discern very little. Her side of the bed was quite a distance from the bedroom door. Contact had been achieved though. That was for certain. Katie-girl's laugh is distinctive and it was in full bloom during the call. The rest was her muffled voice and whispers, or, so I imagined whispers. Honestly? I could make out nothing but her frequent soft laughter.

"What the fuck is she laughing about?" I had no answer.

The call went on to the point that my knees cramped up and I had to sit akimbo. "How in the fuck are you going to get up when it's time?" I had no answer.

An epiphany drew over me. I rolled over on my side and put my ear close to the bottom of the door. The doors are cut high to enable the evaporative cooling system to function properly. It was a sage. I could make out, more or less what was being said. Unfortunately I was privy to only the tail end of the lengthy conversation.

"That's sounds nice, Kevin. Yes, yes, of course. He'll be understanding."

"understanding my ass." I cursed, my mouth an inch from the stone tile.

"Yes, we'll see you a week from Friday night then, Kevin. Me too. I'm so looking forward to it. I've missed you too. Sure. Okay, good night, Kevin."

I tried to get up, but my legs wouldn't abide and I crashed heavily into the door. "Fuck me."

"Cully, c'mon in, sweetheart." Her voice bright and happy.

"I can't, Girl, you locked the fuckin' door."

"No I didn't, it's not locked, goofball."

I tried the knob. It had been unlocked the entire time. "Fuck me."

"How in the Hell am I going to face this guy on that Forum, Katie?"

"You're being silly. You've not had a problem to this point. What's the diff?"

I had no answer. "What did he say?"

"He says he never admitted to you being right about the Zimmerman case."

We both laughed aloud at that revelation.

"tee, hee."

"We decided on next weekend. He'll drive over Friday afternoon from California and meet us at the Mandalay Bay."

"Good Lord, Girl. I don't know about this. It's not enough advanced warning."

"You procrastinate too much, Cully. We're going. We'll have a great time.

"What were you laughing about with him, Katie?"

"Oh, he was just being cute. You know how he was last time. He told me to bring the shirt he gave me. He was just adorable."

'Adorable my ass.' I said to myself.

"Fine, answer me this then:::what exactly am I going to be understanding about?"

Thread

08-04-2013, 10:27 AM

Chapter 4.

"That's a secret and a surprise. I think you'll appreciate it."

'appreciate it? I appreciate a green light on Bell Road too.' "You're not going to tell me?"

"No. He suggested we keep it a secret and I agree."

My knees went weak, mostly from the blood rushing back into them after the ordeal at the bedroom door, but, that wasn't the only reason-I won't lie. I reclined on my side of the bed. I rarely slept there now and it felt good to sink into the pillow top.

"I better call Mandalay Bay right away. We'll stay the weekend. I'll even take a day of vacation Monday. How does that sound?"

"Is he staying there as well?"

"No, he's comfortable at The Mirage and will make his reservations there, probably right now."

"You two have this all planned out, don't you?"

"Shush, I'm on the phone."

"Katie, I was watching "Mr. Ed" not an hour ago and now everything is topsy turvy. What the Hell happened?" She'd ended the call after successfully making the reservation for Friday thru Sunday nights.

"I took control, that's what happened. You love it when I get my assertive on, and you know it, Cully." She was right about that. She could be extremely hot when the mood struck her to take command. It had been too long. I couldn't even remember the last time.

"I don't know about all of this, Girl. I really think we should just wa..."

"Now, do you want some shaky puddin', or, not?" She unbuckled her belt. I'd not heard that term in near two score. It was a throw-a-way line from "White Lightning" a Burt Reynolds flick back in the '70's. I vaguely remembered explaining to her at the time what the term meant. 40 years later she'd pulled it from the depths of her memory and slapped me in the face with it.

"You can eat all you want, Cully." She'd scooted to her dresser, her jeans pushed down just off her hips. Katie was not wearing panties. She always wore panties. I raised up a measure and double checked to see if they'd gotten tangled in the jeans. There were no panties. I eased back down. She unpinned her hair and began brushing it out.

"Where are you panties, Girl?" I asked her reflection in the dresser mirror.

Soft laughter, a fresh reminder of the phone call as she pushed those jeans down to her knees, bent & pulled them off.

Thread

08-04-2013, 03:09 PM

Chapter 5.

She'd been vocal during my puddin' fest. Not once, but, twice Girl writhed through savage releases that I'd not witnessed in many-a-year.

She'd chattered about what she'd do with him. Like she knew him. Like they'd not had over a year of absence. Like it was a black man feeding at her grotto instead of a white man. Called me by his sir name again, and again, and again, or, I imagined such. I couldn't be certain. A feeling of out of body had overtaken me. I checked the wall of mirrors I'd mounted when I was still capable of enjoying the benefits. Our whiteness present & accounted for. 'Fuck, she has a nice ass.' I'd not moved from my original station. She'd simply mounted me head to foot, fit her needs to my expertise, and rested her head upon her pillow facing away from the mirrors. 'That way she can pretend I am Kevin?'

"Don't stop, Kevin." Now? I was certain. I closed my eyes in search once again of El Dorado.

So ride, boldly ride, to the end of the rainbow
Ride, boldly ride, till you find El Dorado

"Yes, there, Kevin. Right there, baby." El Dorado located for the third time I bent to my labor, the {job}, yes all 3 letters present & accounted for. I went to work on Katie-Girl.

Though what I had twixt my legs was trapped by my own denim. Yes, it was puny in the fine Vienna Sausage tradition & yes it was crooked as an NBA referee but it craved it's own freedom, had been a slave to a metal zipper far too long. Now it was shunted to the back of the bus, with nary hope or dream of that freedom and savage release.

Girl turned her head, my peripherals still abundant at 60+.

"I don't know if I can take this one, Kevin." A warning to a man that was in Los Angeles.

'You'll take it bitch.' A promise from a man who was in Phoenix.

As she shifted her forehead to the cotton and bit that pillow I introduced not 1, but 2 60+ year-old fingers to Girl's incredibly round & proud upturned rump-a-rooney.

The affect was immediate, it was rapturous & it was liberating. I'd been freed...

"Cuuuuuuuuuuullllllllllllyyyyyy!!!!!!"

Thread

08-04-2013, 04:02 PM

Chapter 6.

"Did you really talk to Kevin this evening, Girl?" I had a sneaking suspicion the whole damn thing was a ruse. We'd gotten under the comforter together and were basking in the aftermath of Katie's 3 bagger. I was still shut out, but, I'd achieved a mental orgasm. I know, I know, you bastards it sounds bogus & chickenshit, but, I felt sated. + I'd grant myself on the couch later. I'd get out my well-worn scrapbook of underwear magazine ads I'd put together nigh on 50 years prior & enjoy myself.

"Yes, of course I did, Cully. It's set for next weekend. I'm sure you two will talk via that sports site you belong to. He sounds really eager. I'm sure we'll have a fabulous weekend together."

"The entire weekend? I figured we'd just have our fun on Friday night and then spend the rest of the weekend at the wax museum and that place out on the highway where they let you shoot the machine guns & BAR's. Hit the buffets, watch some television & take naps together."

"Cully, no. I couldn't just invite him for an evening out of the blue. We have to host him."

"'host him,' my ass. You mean we're paying for this safari?"

"Of course, we invited him. It's the only proper thing to do. Don't be silly, you know that."

"Why the Hell couldn't he stay in the same hotel as us. We could get a rate perhaps then."

"Well, he likes The Mirage and the separation will serve us on a number of fronts. That way we're not bound to be a trio 100% of the time. And we'll have a docking point at each end of The Strip."

I immediately smelled a rat. A large pitcher sized Kool Aid one.

"You mean he'll want to go off by himself some of the time?"

There was silence. "Girl? Hello?"

"Well, let's just say we'll not be together 100% of the time in the true trio sense."

"Fuc."

"And leave it at that. Trust me, we'll have a fabulous time, Cully."

"Do I have to pay for his meals?" I needed to get back some scrap of control.

"Of course we do and don't you dare say one word to him about it, even in jest, and I mean it." And she did. That tone of voice was the last word. I'd learned that the hard way, the very hardest. And I'd promised myself I'd never defy it again, and again, and again.

"Cully, don't start being a cheap skate. We haven't taken one trip since the last time we went there."

"And the booze too?"

"Cully, I'm warning you for the last time!" 'Shut up, numb nuts. Okay.'

"Fine. I'm sorry. We'll pay." 'That son of a bitch.'

"And don't forget we'll make time for your favorite!"

"What, the penny slots at The Oriental?"

"No, sweetheart, the Hostess Twinkie is back. And if you behave yourself on the way out of town on Monday afternoon we'll stop and you may have a couple of deep fried ones. How does that sound?"

I had to admit, it was the deal breaker.

"Matzel, matzel. Good things."

Thread

08-04-2013, 05:11 PM

Chapter 7.

We fell asleep not long after. I woke up about 3AM and rolled out of the sack. I was curious to see if Kool had PM'ed me.

No. Just the regular PM from my Luva detailing the days directives:::whom to attack, how to attack them, whom to grant mercy upon, an updated enemies list, etc. Just the regular morning war briefing. Lakaluva is our leader, Kool is his Number 1. I'm just a foot soldier dedicated to the cause. When my Luva says "jump." I don't even ask how high. I just smack my VA installed hip replacements & give maximum height. I obey orders...to...the...letter.

I checked The NBA Forum and Kool was in there, taking care of business, whipping heads, counting Texas state homosexuals, taking names. You know, SOP of a Number 1. I checked his history and he'd not referenced any of last night's proceedings with Girl. Thank Christ. How I'd ever live it down if they knew he had carnal knowledge of my wife was beyond me.

I tried to get his attention in a ripe thread, but, he refused to engage me. Instead he treated me brand new. I felt taken aback a smidge. But, I also felt the stirrings I'd forgotten about from the night before. I checked her bedroom door, broke out the scrapbook, her best bottle of hand lotion, "Don't use that, are you out of your mind? It's expensive!" She'd admonished me time immortal. 3 minutes later (including clean up time) I was back in front of the CPU. I felt like a brand new 60+ year-old-man.

No new PM's. I stomped a thorough mud hole in Heel's ass per my Luva's orders and broke Brasky's ass as well. Doing Brasky was my own idea. I love old Brasky. A stout fellow he's touched my heart.

I used my alternate browser to scan upstairs. The Ellis family booted me out of there so I can't use the same browser as I do downstairs. I like to read it up there though, especially early of a morn. They're still in deep mourning over 6 and it gets my juices flowing to witness their misery.

I heard her bedroom door open. Katie was up for wo*k.

I heard her on the tile then the carpeting, then she came to a stop in my computer room doorway. I broke my attention from one of Kool's indictment's of Jim Dunan's homosexuality to find Girl--bottomless--holding her best bottle of hand lotion.

"tee, hee."

Thread

08-04-2013, 08:05 PM

Chapter 8.

Time seemed to fly once the date was struck. Girl has a workout routine that she religiously abides and she at least doubled that production as countdown proceeded. I decided not to break her balls over trying to look her best in anticipation of The Weekend as I'd dubbed the impending event.

In fact we barely touched on the subject at all after that first night.

"I called Kevin today." It was exactly a week later when Katie broached the subject over a light supper I'd prepared.

"That's nice. I haven't been able to get the damn guy to talk to me directly since last week when this started."

"I know. And he told me he feels that it would impact and inhibit the situation as a whole. Try to be understanding, Cully."

"'understanding' my ass. When did you call him?"

"On my way in from work this evening. We talked for about a half hour."

"About what for crying out loud?" I sounded exasperated.

"He's so looking forward to it, Cully. Don't be cross. You enjoyed yourself last time, didn't you?" She reached across and touched my hand.

"Yes." I capitulated.

"Well, this is going to be infinitely hotter."

"Shouldn't you be making plans with me instead of with him?"

"No. Let's try it our way. I think it will be more fun for all of us. We'll each get what we want and what we deserve. Yes?"

"our way? As in you and Kevin?"

"Yes, sweetheart." We met eye.

"Where do I fit in exactly? No, on second thought don't tell me. I don't think I'm going to like it......Will I?" I pleaded with my eyes what I'd confessed to her a 100 times before. She knew my secrets, every single one and a couple I didn't even realize I held.

"It all depends on you, Cully. You will be transcended if you're honest, brave and true. If you're chickenshit you will be miserable, stove up and inert." She capped off this brief though heavily laden litany with her patented giggle. "Now, I brought us some home made dessert. Another healthy portion of shaky puddin'. Do you have a sweet tooth tonight, pumpkin?" There was a hint of baby talk slant to her speech. I blanched, the polenta and fresh cod we'd just consumed rolling up in a hard tight knot in my stomach.

"Can I be bottomless too this time, uh,,,,?" I cut it off before I committed myself for Her to appear.

"Are you going to be a good boy in Vegas, Cully?" Baby talk stronger.

I nodded. Speech failed me.

"Are you going to be do what we tell you to do in Vegas, Cully?" Baby talk even stronger.

"I promise, Mistre....Katie-Girl." I heard me but it sounded like a stranger.

"Let's go into the bedroom, little Cully." Katie had dispensed with the baby talk and altered her ego.

"Yes, Mistress Katherine."

"First, take off your jeans and underpants. Mistress wants you bottomless."

Thread

08-04-2013, 10:50 PM

Chapter 9.

I was face down-spread eagle-tied-four cornered to the bed. I was nude save the white t-shirt I was permitted to keep on.

"Where is it, Cully?" Mistress was referring to her razor strap. A gruesome piece of genuine cow leather I'd picked up early on in the marriage. I found it at an Omaha area garage sale.

"It's hanging in the closet, Mistress." Mistress had not appeared in many years. Though I could distinctly remember the last time as it was quite an appearance. My ass had been left black & blue. I'd been asking for it and she finally relented. I'd never hurt so good. Then the children came one by each and the strap was hung in effigy to the point where it was just another "belt" in the back of the closet.

I saw her reflection in the wall mirrors as she moved languidly to the closet at the foot of the bed. She'd removed the dress she wore to work. Much to my shock she had on a black garter belt, black stockings and a push up bra to match the ensemble. 'You're being set up, Cully. I know. I don't care. You will, just wait.'

"Yes, you were right. Here it is."

She'd donned a decorative black mask that covered half her face. I'd never seen it nor the lingerie before in my life.

"We're going to have a question and answer session. If you're truthful I won't hurt you. If you lie to Mistress she will make you truly sorry. Is that crystal clear, Cully?"

"Yes, Mistress."

"We'll begin with a series of questions to set the mood and the edge of my patience. Understood?"

"Understood."

I was neither physically nor mentally prepared as she struck me full across my ass with the black leather strap.

I'd either forgotten to address her as Mistress, or, I wanted to be struck. You the reader can decide for yourself.

"Mistress."

"Don't trifle with me, Cully. Don't do it. I'm giving you ample warning."

"I'm sorry, Mistress."

"Kevin and I have decided to put you in the bathroom as soon as he arrives in our hotel room. Question, will you go voluntarily, or, must Kevin insist by physically putting you in there?" Mistress had lied, she'd not started with questions to set the mood or establish the edge of her patience. She'd gone for the jugular. I squeezed my eyes shut, my mind at warp speed plowing to the year 1980, and the vacation we'd never forget.

Thread

08-04-2013, 11:45 PM

Chapter 10.

We'd painstakingly planned and laid out a vacation to Las Vegas to end all vacations. This was still old Las Vegas, or, as close as we'd ever get to old Las Vegas. A full two weeks. We'd never been. Then disaster struck. Her mother, my mother-in-law by marriage conned Katie into going East from Omaha instead of West. I tried in vain to get her to change her mind, but, she was intractable. The only good thing was her mother agreed to watch our infant son, my charter issue while we took one week to vacation somewhere "close" to Ohio.

I had no choice but to map out another vacation, half as long as the first one. We decided to do New York City and then thru upstate New York to Niagara Falls and on back home. It was a grand trip to be quite candid. I switched out my Plymouth Roadrunner with my brother and his Chevy Van. New York City was everything we thought it would be. We ended up in Niagara Falls on a Friday night and crossed over into Canada just after midnight We checked into a nondescript motel on Clifton Hill and went fast asleep. Bright and early Saturday we did a grand tour of the wax museums, ending up toward the evening at Madame Tussaud's. As we explored the joint I became aware that a middle aged well dress gentlemen was with regularity "bumping" into us. He seemed to be by himself and regaled, at least Katie with his knowledge of the history of the wax figures and historical dates they represented.

He spoke with a heavy French accent, but, his English was fluid and easily understood. Katie had taken French as her high school requirement and then was so adept that she took advanced French as an elective her Senior year. I was lucky to get thru Spanish 101 and would not have if not for her tutoring me. He and Katie communicated mostly in French as he got quite a kick out of her fluently keeping up with him. I tried to steer her away but she was dazzled by this guy I could tell. As we got close to the end and their renowned Chamber of Horrors he'd drifted ahead and then out of sight. I was relieved. "Cully, you shouldn't be so rude. He was so nice."

I mumbled something in response as we came to the cutoff to the Chamber of Horrors. It was agreed that I'd go alone. It was too intense for her. We'd gone on our honeymoon and she'd cried for 3 hours, then called her mother, my mother-in-law by marriage from the hotel room. That call got the crying started up again and it was a lost night. Plus that 90 minute International phone call cost a small fortune in the early '70s.

"I'll see you in the gift shop, sweetheart." I barely heard her as I quickly got to my favorite part of Clifton Hill. I emerged almost an hour later, a little queasy myself from the experience.

Needless to say Katie-Girl was not in the gift shop. "Sir, your wife wanted me to tell you she is having a cup of coffee at the cafe across the street." The cashier informed me, my ashen face a dead giveaway.

Needless to say Katie-Girl was not alone in that cafe. Henri Reid was the guy's name and he was sitting across from Katie when I rushed into the place after nearly getting run over because I crossed in the middle of the damn block.

I put on my game face because Katie gave me that look that told me I damn well better, sat down and had a coffee and a delicious piece of German chocolate cake. Truth be told it blew my shorts off. And he was paying which only made it more delicious. Though I may as well have been in the motel room eating that cake. They were lost in conversation that was strictly French and laughter that was universal. I pretended to understand them because I didn't want to get my ass chewed out later. And I wanted to get my nut later as well.

I excused myself about then and used the restroom. I was quick. I didn't want them ditching me. Thank Christ they were still there.

"Cully, Henri has invited us to dine with him tonight. He wants us to be his guests for the evening."

Thread

08-05-2013, 12:46 PM

Chapter 11.

"Henri, we'll need to change for the evening. Our motel room is up the street a ways. We'll meet you at the restaurant." She had the decency to speak English so I knew what the Hell was going on.

"Mon Cheri, allow me to drive you to your motel room. I'll wait for you there and we'll drive over together. There is an excellent French restaurant where I am staying and the chef is a personal friend of mine. Qui?"

"Merci Mon Amie." Katie.

"Sure, I could eat a cheeseburger and fries." Me.

Five minutes later Katie was riding shotgun while I was crammed into the back area of his red BMW M1. It looked brand new.

I had a pretty good idea where this was headed and I was intrigued but I did not care for this guy. And he didn't like me. I was super cargo and I knew it.

"Katie, this guy is a pussy hound. You do realize that, don't you?" He was waiting for us in his car 6 feet in front of the room door. Wanted to make sure we couldn't get away, or, Katie couldn't.

"I thought watching me with another man was your quest in life, Cully?" Her tone a bit harsh and accusatory. Damn her.

I bit back. "Just so you know, youngster. Don't say I didn't warn you."

"Fine."

"Fuck it. Just go without me, Girl." I quit changing clothes. Thankfully so did she.

"I'm sorry, Cully. I know you've wanted this for so long and he is quite charming. I'm willing if you are, sweetheart, but, only if you are." She came into my arms. She was shaking slightly like a tuning fork. I knew I was getting hosed, but, I squeezed her tightly and the trembling ceased. Finally, since I first discovered her missing from the gift shop the knot in my stomach released.

I quickly finished dressing and peeked out the window.

"He's still there, Girl."

"Cully-Boy?" I turned to find her primping and polishing in front of the mirror. That particular reference to "Boy" was reserved for very special occasions. She'd christened me such one afternoon after school on my parent's couch before my parents got home from work.

"Panties, or, sans panties?" Goddamn her.

"Sans." My tuning fork trembled.

"Good, then I'm all set."

Thread

08-05-2013, 03:14 PM

Chapter 12.

The hotel overlooked the Falls. I'd seen the listing when I was planning the trip. The room rates were beyond anything we could afford. Way past our means.

Henri tried to get us to come up to his room while he changed for dinner. "To see, to see the Falls. I have a fantastic view. Magnifique." Katie had the restraint to look to me for permission.

"No." Me.

"After dinner for sure, Henri. Merci." Katie.

He left us in the lounge after speaking softly in French to the maitre d. He was known and he was respected.

"Cully, we should have went up. I want to see the Falls from up there."

"I'm sure we'll end up there sooner or later, Girl. You like the attention of an older man, do you not, youngster?" I teased. She furiously blushed in response.

"I think so." Her eyes a fierce hazel under the muted lighting.

"Are you really sans panties, mon cheri?" My best imitation of Maurice Chevalier.

"Qui, monsieur." Her giggle exquisite. "Here, Cully-Boy, let me show monsieur." She glided around the arc of the crescent booth we were seated in-molded against my form-took my right hand-marinated my index finger in her warm mouth-unobtrusively guided it between her legs-beneath her short black cocktail dress-and whispered softly into my right ear:::"Est-ce que?"

"Katie!" I admonished her, my index finger getting a fresh marinade.

Her laughter igniting my mood, transcending me from severe angst to rapt anticipation in a matter of moments.

"Do you still wish to observatrice, monsieur?"

"Qui, mademoiselle."

"Amour?"

"Amour, mademoiselle."

Thread

08-05-2013, 05:29 PM

Chapter 13.

Girl sat between us in a private quiet corner table. Henri ordered for us which ruined my plan to order the aforementioned cheeseburger and fries. I began to mellow out quite nicely once the champagne started flowing. Henri seemed to be making an effort to include me, at least a little more effort. I'm not very good at holding my alcohol. I don't get mean, nor sick, but, I do get sleepy and (reflective?). Katie though likes to party and she appreciates good wine. And this champagne was simply the best. Absolutely delectable.

We were half way thru dinner and well into our second bottle of the bubbly when I decided to let the evening takes it's natural course-let this man have Katie and me for that matter. Not me in a physical sense, no, but, mentally, yes. That would be a necessity, or, it could and would never work. At least one of us would end up unhappy if I didn't cede control to this fellow and go along to the end. The alcohol made my capitulation vastly easier. I made my surrender in like a split second, perhaps less.

They served a crème Brule that I'll take to my grave. It was beyond anything imaginable. I wanted to order one to go, but, Katie told me if I did I'd walk back to Cleveland with it. Henri got quite a kick out of that tête-à-tête.

After we finished our dessert and were enjoying our coffee Henri drained the last of 3 bottles among us then presented a toast, the most intimate of the evening. I was included but he spoke directly to my wife.

"Mademoiselle,,,,,,Monsieur, to an infinies nuit, infinies. Amour trois, qui?"

I immediately recognized "trois" from my large Penthouse Magazine Letters section collection. I couldn't fucking wait.

He touched my glass first then interlaced his goblet with hers. I know it's crazy but I found the moment--the act exceedingly romantic if for no other reason than my right hand & Girl's left were clutched tightly the entire sequence.

She'd never taken her eyes from his.

Thread

08-05-2013, 09:03 PM

Chapter 14.

As the elevator doors finally & mercifully closed on just our trois Girl broke from my tight embrace behind her-crossed the space between us-and fell into Henri's open arms. They engaged in a kiss that immediately crossed into his people's christened name. I fell back against the elevator car wall, my head began to spin at a slow, deliberate gait. We'd never kissed like that. She'd never cared much for French kissing to be honest, so I hadn't pressed the act during our relationship. "Christ." I lightly hissed.

She was on tiptoes when he cupped her bottom cheeks thru the light fabric of her mini dress. 'Don't draw that up, she's naked up under there, bud.' Unfortunately, or, fortunately Henri could not read minds and he drew it up. Girl's perfectly round & pink ass, cut judiciously by a divide that God had created on his best day was a genuine American masterpiece framed by sheer black nylons and a garter belt as wicked as the nuit we were ascending to.

"Ohhhhhhhhh........." I couldn't help myself, I swear to God.

Henri traced, with the very tip his own right index finger the surface of that crevice from below and close to where I'd earlier marinated my own index finger to the apex where twin dimples I'd committed to memory on prom night a decade earlier had sealed my heart. Their kiss went on.

He loitered then with his index fingers my find, those twin dimples, his opposing thumbs keeping the dress at bay and away from one of God's miracles on earth.

"Grrrrrrrrr........." I couldn't help myself, He is my witness.

In response Girl sustained her left tip toe, but, bent her right leg at the knee, her 3" high heel pointing at me---with a purpose? Their kiss went on.

He stopped fiddling with my dimples and pointed at me. Well, not at me, but, the elevator doors. 'Christ, we hadn't even budged.' Then the finger pointed skyward.

"Up?" My voice sounded like Katie's.

His hand sliced the air, then pointed skyward again.

"All the way?" My voice sounded like Katie's.

He hand sliced the air, then took station at the edge of her left cheek. The finger tips of his left hand were poised along the edge of Girl's right cheek. 'Uh, uh, I don't believe I can stand this, Henri. Please?' I mashed the white "PENTHOUSE" button.

Against my better judgment and unspoken plea that French bastard divided before my very eyes living proof that God walks this earth.

The car initiated it's ascent......their kiss went on.

Thread

08-05-2013, 10:28 PM

Chapter 15.

We came to a stop, but, the doors stayed closed. As he ended their endless kiss Girl immediately dropped to her knees and grasped for his belt buckle.

He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a key ring.

"In the compartment, merci Cully." His voice genuine and caring for the first time since he began bumping into us at Tussauds. He nodded to his right and tossed me the key ring. I muffed the catch, of course, bent, picked it up and opened the compartment door. As I pushed the thick solid rod into the hole I heard behind me somebody's belt being unbuckled, a zipper being pulled, and pants dropping heavily to the elevator car floor. I twisted the rod home and the elevator doors divided at once.

I caught just a sliver of a glimpse of colored lights dancing over the cataracts before I twisted back around.

We'd never kissed like that. She'd never cared much for French kis.....Wrong "never" confession. Sorry. She'd never performed oral sex on me, well very rarely. Like once in a blue moon. She'd never cared much for oral sex to be honest, so I hadn't pressed the act dur....oh, you know the rest of the drill by now.

She yanked Henri's white boxers down to his knees, his modestly sized cock standing straight out, it's natural curvature-of course-you guessed it-pointed at me. As I watched my wife swallow this man's meat I praised my foresight for buying her that 3 year subscription to "Cosmopolitan" Magazine for Christmas 2 years prior. She must have, and I mean must have picked up the expert acumen for oral copulation from that publication. 'Bless you, Helen..Gurly..Brown....you--fucking--slut--you.'

Katie had both hands busy with Henri's scrotum, her mouth full of French dip. 'How can she breath? I don't know. Practice? Bite it, Cully!' I could tell you how she will not handle my bean bag, but, I won't bore you. 'You're fucking welcome.'

"Mon ange...mon amour." He'd went up on the edge of his heels. 'Oh, Christ.'

"Katie." I kept my pitch noncommittal. And quite frankly I was indeed such.

She'd not moved her head, just let his meat age in her humidor (get it, mouth?) as she tugged and squeezed his bag. How he held fire was a living testament to everything his fellow countrymen had displayed in the big one, WWII.

I wanted to pull her away, but, I didn't want to make a mistake. Henri stepped into the lurch.

"Mon bebe, mon amour. Arreter, cheri, mon cheri, arreter."

Katie let his cock fall from her mouth, her breathing now coming in great gasps.

"Take her, Cully. The boudoir left and then right. Merci, Cully. Cheri, prochainement." He assisted Girl to her feet, their eyes locked, their breathing labored, he kissed both her cheeks then beckoned me forward with but a nod.

I too was under this man's spell.

I instantly obeyed.

Thread

08-06-2013, 01:15 AM

Chapter 16.

"C'mon, baby. C'mon, Katie-Girl." I tried to lead her away, but, she wouldn't break eye contact with Henri. She was completely out of it. The combination of the champagne and his presence had her near catatonia.

He leaned forward and softly whispered in French close to her right ear.

She quickly countered: "Veuillez faire l'amour pour moi. Moi, Henri?"

"Qui, mademoiselle. Prochainement, cheri. Bebe." Again he nodded toward me. "Cully."

"Prochainement, vous promesse?"

"Qui, cheri, je promets. Cully, you'll need to carry her,,,,now. Merci."

I'd do anything this man told me to do. I too had become captivated. I scooped Katie up in arms. She was light as a feather.

"Non, seulement avec yous." Her voice adamant.

"Qui bebe. Prochainement. Left and all the way down then right, Cully. Merci."

I felt like I was in an X-rated Twilight Zone episode. He kissed her hand and stroked her cheek then dismissed us with his eyes.

As we turned left out of the elevator car she quickly turned her face to my chest. She was hiding. I caught a better look at the cataracts. They were incredible. The entire wall was composed of floor to ceiling windows. I was stunned but kept moving. We finally reached the end of the hallway and turned in to the bedroom. The curtains had been opened, the view sustained in the bedroom as well.

"Katie, you need to see this, baby."

I carried her to the windows. "Look sweetheart."

"No, I want to see it with Henri. Set me down, Cully, now!" She wasn't as catatonic as I'd thought. I complied. She smoothed her dress down and faced me. The lights were on, but, there wasn't anyone home.

"Katie, get control of yourself." I made a move to bring her to me.

"No, I want Henri." She backed away toward the bedroom door. I froze in place. Katie could be quite unmanageable when she made up her mind to be. And she'd made up her mind to be.

"I'm going in here until Henri returns. Knock on the door when he arrives. And not until. Promise me, Cully." She stepped into what turned out to be the bathroom.

"I pro......She slammed the door in my face and threw the lock......mise. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck me."

Thread

08-06-2013, 03:19 AM

Chapter 17.

A couple minutes later I heard what I was positive was the shower running in there. 'Maybe that will cool her off.' I returned to my viewpoint over the horseshoe. If it all went to Hell from this point on at least I got to see this.

"Ah, Cully, enjoying a wonder of our world." Henri had returned. He was carrying a tray with an ice bucket holding a bottle of wine.

"Where is your beautiful wife, Cully?"

I motioned to the bathroom area.

"Getting wet I see. Ah, such a beautiful child." He popped the cork and poured forth three goblets. Then handed one to me and took another for himself. "To Canada and to your sovereign, Cully. May we shoulder-to-shoulder till there are no more tomorrows." We touched glasses.

"Viva la France, Henri. Viva la France."

"Viva la France, Cully......He covered his heart with his right hand......You're living proof that youth is not wasted upon the young."

We touched glasses.

He'd donned a satin robe that covered him to mid thigh. If I were not mistaken I also believe he'd caught a quick shave.

"Pardon, Cully, do you like men?" He was blunt. And I liked blunt men and women.

Katie had been after me since our junior high school days to always tell the truth. "Cully, when the lie is worse than the truth, tell the truth." I didn't always abide her advice but I did here.

"No, Henri." I was blunt.

"En suspens! That means outstanding, Cully. Neither do I. I just like to know who I'm with."

"If you give her to me tonight...I promise to give her back tomorrow, if tomorrow ever comes."

"What?" Though I'd heard him plainly.

"Do you trust me, Cully?"

"I really don't know you, Henri. We met but a few hours ago."

"Do you have faith, Cully?"

"In whom?"

"Man."

"Yes, some men, my father for instance."

"Ahhhhhhhhhh, I see. Have faith in me. Let me be your father tonight. Do you understand, Cully?"

"You won't harm her?"

Henri shook his head. "Je promets."

"You'll give her back sometime before there are no more tomorrows?" I smiled as we met eye.

He chuckled and once more laid his hand across his heart. "Je promets."

The shower ceased---The white noise it provided gone in an instant---The silence deafening.

"Do you trust me, my son?"

"Qui, father." I'd hesitated nary a beat.

Thread

08-06-2013, 01:49 PM

Chapter 18.

A few minutes later Girl stuck her head out the bathroom door.

"Psst, Cully, may I see you in here a moment?" We turned in unison. She crooked her finger at me. "And grab my purse there." She pointed at the bed. Henri must have retrieved it from the elevator car floor where she'd dropped it.

"Pardonnez-nous, mon amour." She smiled warmly at Henri.

"Prochainement, belle fille? Henri est desesperee pour vous, bebe. Depechez-vous mon amour."

Thru the steam escaping from the small doorway opening my wife eased the door a few inches more and leaned forward a white towel covering her pubic mound barely and her breasts not at all. 'Katie!' I silently admonished her. "Tout au long de la nuit, ma darling Henri." Then eased back in the few inches.

"Jusqu'a ce que le soleil se leve, belle enfant." He sent this salutation with a thrown kiss that I could have easily intercepted, but, I let it go thru to the intended target. I was already in enough trouble, though I hadn't done a damn thing. I just felt impending doom.

"Qui, my love." She actually caught the damn thing and made me regret the lost opportunity for an interception. Katie held the captured kiss close to her naked left breast then pushed the door to.

"Excuse us, Henri. please."

"It is my most regrettable pleasure, mes enfants."

I stepped into a virtual sauna bath. She was facing mirrors over twins sinks, the white towel had been discarded and rested on the vanity counter. Katie-Girl was butt naked. I set her purse next to it then tried to meet Katie's eyes in the heavily fogged mirrors. She refused. 'Brat.'

"Katie, what does [mes enfants] mean?"

"[My children] why?"

"Just Henri. I think he's adopted us."

"He's so adorable." Katie was abrupt now, her tone static now. She brushed out her hair.

"Cully?" Her tone changed, just like that. "Uh, oh." She wiped a path thru the fogged mirror and cast her best Katie-Girl smile into the path of clearance.

"I want you to do me a big favor. Now, don't say 'no.'"...........my heart stopped, I swear it. The mirror fogged the path over again. "Please remain in here while I go to Henri. Please, monsieur, for the mademoiselle?" My stomach's knot returned and with a vengeance.

"Mademoiselle my ass. No way, Jose'." 'Spanish 101, daddy-O.'

She turned and faced me, like I said, butt naked. "Please, for me, Cully-Boy, for your little girl?" She'd been my little girl since she was just a little girl. There is a picture of us, it's a b&w snapshot my father had taken. We're side-by-side and fast asleep, exhausted from fun and frolic and like this night she is topless, we both are. We're in dreamless slumber on her mother's (my mother in-the-law by marriage) quilt under the shade of an oak tree. And under the protection of both our families. The families had picnicked at Euclid Beach Park on a warm Sunday afternoon. I am 6. Girl is 4.

"Katie...." I grimaced.

"You can have anything you want. Name it." I perked up immediately.

By God, I had her! "The Magnum Pass at Gizmo's!" Gizmo's was an arcade in the Old Market area of Omaha. I was a living legend there ruling the metro area in Space Invaders and the Atlantis pinball machine. She'd consistently refused to let me purchase The Magnum Pass. "It's too expensive, Cully. Absolutely not. You spend too much time down there as it is. No." If I heard that once I'd heard it a 1000 times.

"Deal." The knot in my stomach tightened. I'd been had.

"Katie, but, not the entire time, just for a little while, okay? I want to observatrice, remember?"

"A half-hour and you can still listen, qui, mon amour?" She faced the mirrors, the steam gone now. Our reflection sharp and clean.

I moved in behind her, slid my hands around her waist and laced them there just above her closely cropped nest. I knew better than to ask for a quickie. It was not my night. It was hers and our benefactors. I'd signed over to them both now. First Henri, now my wife.

"Amour?" Into the glass.

"Amour, mademoiselle." Into her eyes.

Thread

08-06-2013, 03:05 PM

Chapter 19.

She reached and held tight to the door handle. She did not turn it. No. "One last thing, Cully-Boy." My entire body twitched. I watched her slowly turn back to me thru the glass. She was so fucking nude.

"Should I keep it warm for you?" A matter-of-fact tone escaped her lips. Like conversing about the weather.

"What?" Hell, I knew perfectly well what.

"You know perfectly well what." See?

"You wouldn't tell Henri, would you?" My voice sounded like Katie's.

"That's your decision, mon amour."

"No, whatever you do, don't tell Henri." My voice sounded like Katie's.

"It will be our secret then. Je promets, Monsieur."

"Qui." My voice sounded like Katie's.

"Qui."

"You'll be back with it soon, mon cherie?" My voice regulated, my eyes closed on our reflection. I was hiding.

"Qui, Cully-Boy, qui. Warm, and ready to servir. Qui, qui, qui, petit Cully-garcon." She giggled with gusto.

She was suddenly quiet. I bravely opened my eyes. The reflection was of one.

Katie-Girl had gone.

Thread

08-06-2013, 03:47 PM

Chapter 20.

I'd like to tell you what I heard Girl & Henri doing during the span of time when we were separated. Alas, I cannot. I tried, I swear to you I tried to approach that closed door, that wall of wood. God is my witness I tried so fucking hard, readers. But, in the end I could do nothing but withdraw. Hell, retreat-retreat to the anti-room where the shower stall, toilet and bidet were stationed. And I put the door to that room between us as well. Yes, I did. I tried. Goddamn it, I did try. Goddamn you! I tell you I did. It's important to me that you believe me, because I did not believe myself. I then fled to the furthest corner of the still damp shower stall and shut that final wall as well. One of frosted glass.

And I'll confess further. I'll confess it all. I considered many acts sitting on that cold, wet tile: masturbation, flagellation, petty theft, vandalism, graffiti, urination, opening my bowels, yes that, and finally I considered homicide, double homicide and lastly suicide.

In the end I removed my Timex, twisted myself in the fetal position in standing water and set that watch close to my line of sight.

And I waited.

And I watched.

I never closed my eyes.

Rogue

08-09-2013, 09:17 AM

Our friend Cully hasn't posted for about two days already, maybe he just needs a break and he deserves it. He had been the main upthrust that kept our board afloat since the off-season began, but the workload was obviously too heavy for a senior citizen imho, though he still has a young heart. I want him to come back as soon as possible but at the same time, I also want him to enjoy his vacation as much as he likes. The forum has been awfully quiet over the last two days in his absence, supposedly. But I believe the return of Ghazi, another legend of our website, is enough to make it possible for Cully to enjoy his time outside Spurstalk, without worrying too much about the website.

I was so inebriated by Cully's novel "Goddess after midnight" that I've been feeling deflated since the last chapter was published, as if something essential was missing in my life, something I couldn't tell but can actually feel. So I've made up my mind to write a sequal to that novel, and also to my "goddess" novel, and to merge them all into one if possible. I just finished two chapters, with "Goddess of tomorrow" being its working title

--------------------

Goddess of tomorrow

by Mark Celibate/Rogue Smith (pen name given by Cully, my adorable mentor)

Rogue slept in his chair for what seemed like the entire day. When he woke up and looked outside the windows, everything already looked dark, again, just like how it looked about the same time yesterday, when the limousine stopped in front of his door... He couldn't help but rush to the door and open it, but this time, he didn't find nothing. No limousine, no Scarlett inside the limousine... Scarlett might've arrived in Miami Florida already... He felt the past 24 hours was probably just a dream. He would rather believe it was just a dream, because he wouldn't forgive himself if he had been actually so close to her, but then let everything pass away.

Chapter One

For the next a few days Rogue was living in a state of distraction, and probably even worse- delusion. Delusion might not be a strange word to most Mavericks fans, but it doesn’t go to such an extreme level on everyone as it does on Rogue. The “midnight” spent together with his “goddess” might be the happiest period of time Rogue had ever experienced in the past 25yrs of his life, it felt just like a dream to him, a dream he would never want to wake up from. His body did wake up from it, but his mind not yet, and probably never would.

The intriguing image of his goddess was still flashing before his eyes, and when he opened his closet, he could still smell the scent of Scarlett. Yes, he kept carefully in the closet those clothes he wore on that special night, which was still drenched with his own sweat and that of his goddess’s.

The sweet memory kept distracting him from those stuffs he had to deal with in the real life, his job, his social life as well as his grand blueprint of becoming a writer like his friend Cully. It made it extremely hard for him to stay focused on anything. He felt lonely, and a bit depressed, like he just finished watching a great movie, no… he was in the movie himself. He was the protagonist, but not the director. He knew that no feast would last forever, and he was mentally prepared for such loneliness and sadness, but sure as hell he could never expect such feelings to come so strongly like Katrina.

He was reprimanded quite a few times by his boss at the job the week after, and finally it pushed him to a point where he decided to quit that job. In fact, he had been tired of that treadmill job for long, and quitting the job was just a decision that he would’ve made months ago but for his parents’ disapproval. But finally, it was his “goddess” that gave him the courage to make the “bold” decision, regardless of his parents’ opposition.

Parents didn’t quite like that job either. They really thought highly of their son, and they wanted him to be more successful than his two elder brothers, one of whom was an architect and the other a cop. But unfortunately enough, Rogue was born and raised in a shitty time, and was stuck in a shitty economy when he graduated from college. He failed to find a good job the first several months after graduation, not even one as good as either of his brother’s despite that he was a better student than them both all the way through school years, from primary school, middle school to college, until November that year, when he got the treadmill job that he had worked at for several years, and that he had just quitted.

His parents didn’t need his money though, they weren’t rich but still had enough money to cover the living cost of a thrifty guy that Rogue was, but they wanted him to go out and work regardless of the pay because they wanted him to live a “normal” life- get a job and a girl friend, then get married and boom, just like his brothers did. The eldest brother had been married for several years, with a 3yr old son, while the other bro got married last year and his wife was pregnant, scheduled to give birth in October. Parents wanted Rogue to follow that way, but that wasn’t what Rogue wanted, not at all.

Rogue aspired to being a brilliant person, a world-famous celebrity like his “goddess” Scarlett, or at least an honorable writer like his friend Cully, while marriage was the last thing Rogue wanted to consider at this point of time. And now, Rogue had the chance to achieve both. His “goddess” novel was well received among his friends, mostly e-friends he knew on a sports message board called “spurstalk”, meanwhile, he was already well known a writer, at least in the DFW area, thanks to the brief appearance on the “Hitchcock” premiere, which could be an auspicious start to the career of a celebrity if he wanted to have one, as a screen writer, an actor, or simply a talkshow host. Rogue could clearly see a bright future for himself, and he was firmly convinced he would be able to succeed with the support of his fans, and his goddess if needed, so he wouldn’t allow anyone or anything to ruin his dream, not even his parents. He was just determined.

His parents supported Rogue’s choice though, and they didn’t seem to have any other option. Disappoint was their first reaction to the news of their son quitting his job, but it later turned into delight because they realized that their son would come back home to live with them, bringing home some liveliness which had been missing in this ample house for so long… Rogue also needed them too, not just financially, but he also felt lonely and needed someone, or ones to live with him. He was technically no longer a “celibate” or a “hermit”, though his parents had no idea what had happened to him.

Rogue

08-09-2013, 09:19 AM

Chapter two

Besides his ambition and his currently disordered mental state, there was another reason why he chose to quit that job. He felt terrible physically from that night onward, as though he could hardly breathe in enough air for his body’s need. It might be the aftermath of losing his virginity which in his opinion was the source of power that kept him healthy for the past 25yrs. But he didn’t regret it, he didn’t regret nothing, he wouldn’t regret nothing as long as he made his “goddess” feel happy.

Rogue thought things would turn better after moving back home, but to the contrary, his health only got worse day after day. He used to eat more than his parents combined when he was younger, but now he felt as if his stomach was always full, and so was his abdomen like it could explode anytime. His heart was pumping irregularly and he started to lose weight very quickly.

Parents were concerned about the health of their son, and they sent him to a local hospital, but even the doctors couldn’t find anything wrong with his body, which was basically functioning well. Medically, he was still healthy, but it just didn’t feel that way for Rogue himself.

There was no tumor, no virus in his body, but it was still deteriorating pretty fast. Rogue’s dreams seemed jeopardized, which Rogue also knew, and that was exactly what he was most worried about, even more than his own health. He just didn’t want to imagine how life would be to his parents and his brothers, without him… nor did he want to think of the possibility of getting those dreams buried into the ground. He had so many things in his life waiting for him to achieve, and Rogue wasn’t ready to give up yet.

Rogue was still very conscious though, he could still talk, think, and sometimes even make jokes with his brothers. There was no agony in his body obviously. “Maybe it’s the best way to lose weight” Rogue said jokingly.

Rogue was a bit overweight, actually pretty fat before falling sick, though even the fattest version of him was still one or two classes below his brothers. The cop was stout, a perfectly shaped male figure if not looking at his big belly, which jutted out like a water melon and negated it all. The architect was even fatter, to be honest, having rolls of flab all over his body, from neck to his feet. Those bros came to the hospital on a daily basis, or at least every two days when they were busy. They were also Rogue’s best friends in the real life.

And there was another man who came to the hospital to see Rogue almost everyday, he was a friend to the Smith family, a private contractor whom Rogue’s dad came to know about 10 years ago, and they soon became good friends after just a few meetings thanks to their common interests in such subjects as fishing, auto, politics and of course, basketball.

That man’s name was David. David Mike Cobs was his full name, his colleagues and friends usually referred to him simply as DMC. He was about the same age as Rogue’s dad, maybe a bit younger. DMC was probably an “old” man by the biological standard, at about 52 but he still had the heart of a 25yr old it seemed like. He never acted in an avuncular way in front of Rogue or his brothers, like he was just trying to be a friend with them… He was indeed their friend, to be exact. Dad asked them to call him “Uncle Cobs” but they’d rather call him David, DMC or sometimes as simple as D, and their old friend pretty much liked being called that way,

Rogue

08-09-2013, 11:36 PM

Chapter Three

DMC was an eminent expert in his area, but his family life was just as much a failure as the success his career was. He broke up with his wife when his son was only 8, the only child he had. The son grew up in his mom’s family, now 20yr old, already starting to date white girls. He was supposedly estranged with his dad, though they were still in contact, exchanging Christmas cards and stuffs, but nothing more than that. Maybe DMC could never accept the fact of being “old”. He would refer to anyone as “bro” or “sis”, even the kindergarteners.

DMC was a private contractor so he needn’t go out to work from 9 to 5 like the working class, actually he only needed to work a few days in weeks, then spent the rest of time posting on the internet, arguing with guys and girls of only half his age, or even younger. Spurstalk was the site that both guys frequented. Rogue was an old-school member and he introduced that site to DMC, who couldn’t stop posting there from then on. It seemed like posting had become a part-time job for him, or to be accurate, a full-time job for him with the “private contract” shit being the part-time.

But DMC had been posting less recently, much less than he usually did before Rogue fell sick. He came to the hospital even more often than Rogue’s brothers did. He was still posting on Spurstalk, for the only purpose of bringing the latest updates about Rogue’s health to the board, to the posters who were also considerately concerned about Rogue.

“Hey Ro, what’s up bro?” Here came DMC, at about 9am, the same time he came to the hospital almost everyday.

“Nothing much bro, just chilling and… you know the whole shit’s boring as hell here” Rogue responded.

The time when DMC arrived was always the happiest time for Rogue. He felt lonely at home, in his rented apartment as well as in his parents’ home, and now he felt even lonelier in the hospital. He just wanted someone to talk to, but parents had to work, work hard to cover his medical bill, so did his brothers… DMC was like the only person he felt he could confide in.

“C’mon, don’t worry bro, everything’s gonna be OK.” He said

Rogue looked at DMC, nary a word said. That mid-aged man seemed to have only one t-shirt to wear, an old white worn t-shirt with a “monkeyball” print on the chest which look so childish even high-school students wouldn’t wear it. His face was wrinkled, looked almost as old as dad’s but his eyes were so bright, like they were glimmering all the time.

Then, DMC broke the silence that had lasted 5 minutes or so, “Well, I know you’ve been experiencing something that’s beyond your ability to handle, and beyond my age to understand but, I guess it must be mental thing, right?

“Yeah, pretty much, yes” Rogue responded, his voice was so low like a whisper. For a moment Rogue was kind of tempted to tell him the whole thing, to tell him how great he felt that night with Scarlett, and how he had his “first time”… But he managed to keep his mouth closed. He didn’t even tell that to his parents, let alone this guy!

“OK, well. Everyone is entitled to his own privacy. Hmm…” He paused for a moment, and continued, “I have a friend, a world-famed psychologist who had just returned to the US from Hong Kong, I think it would do you some good if you had a… talk with him”.

He tried not to use such words as “examine” or “check”, words that would’ve probably made Rogue feel he was mentally ill, or “insane”. He was maybe a bit delusional but not insane, he was well aware of the situation, and everything he was going through.

Rogue didn’t quite fancy that idea at first, he didn’t think there was any problem with his mental health, it just felt like a mysterious diseases that came out of nowhere and hit him hard. But Rogue didn’t want to let down the old man, so he nodded, slightly, and said “Sounds good, bro, so where and when is the talk taking place.”

“His name is Adrian Tong, guess you never heard of that name before.” DMC said, and they both laughed. Then he continued “Tong is an authority on psychology, he’s based in New York so… Like everyone of that caliber, he’s too busy to come over here to see you, so maybe you need to go to New York to see him.”

“You’re the only exception though, such a pro who has so much spare time to squander.” They laughed again.

Rogue didn’t believe any “doctor” could actually extricate him from this mysterious condition, but when DMC mentioned “New York”, he felt a little fight lighted in his head… ‘New York, isn’t that the hometown of my goddess?’ Rogue thought to himself.

Rogue didn’t care if Dr. Tong could cure his disease. Going to NY was the only thing he was thinking about at the moment, because he knew his “goddess” was born there and grew up there, though Rogue had never been there himself. There’re things that you would want to do before you die, and visiting NY was exactly that thing for Rogue, the only thing he was fantasizing about. He could die there, and get buried there, get decomposed then absorbed in the same ground his “goddess” grew up on.

Rogue

08-10-2013, 09:10 AM

Chapter Four

Rogue accepted DMC’s proposal, gladly and gratefully. NYC felt just like Jerusalem to him, a holy city. Visiting it would be enough an excitement to him, not to say there would also be the possibility of meeting his “goddess” again since Scarlett usually resided in NY when not making films.

DMC never disappointed his young friend: his posts were always the funniest stuffs for Rogue to read on Spurstalk, and he never reneged on any promise or any bet, which was the biggest thing Rogue respected him for. Rogue aspired to being a truthful person, and DMC was just a person of that type Rogue believed. DMC wasn’t just a friend of Rogue’s, but also a role model to him, in some way.

“That’s really a good idea, it sounds like, to be honest…” Rogue said cheerfully, “And… Will you go along with me?”

“Of course I will, my friend, Dr Tong wouldn’t give a shit about you otherwise.” DMC replied briskly and preemptively. It might sound a bit rude, but it was so true. DMC was a truthful person, though sometimes he might be brutally honest and therefore such “brutality” might offend other posters every now and then. But Rogue was quite used to his style, and he appreciated it indeed. Just as the old Chinese saying goes: Medicine tastes bitter but it cures diseases. DMC was exactly that type of person who had a hard mouth, but a soft heart.

“Well, never mind my little bro.” DMC continued “and I know why you’re so happy, you just want to visit there, New York, which’s your goddess’s hometown…”

How did he know it all? Of course he did, Rogue had said that at least 8,000 times on spurstalk, if not 10,000 times, and DMC was also an active poster there, he posted there even more frequently than Rogue did so… How could Rogue not think of it? There indeed seemed to be something wrong with his head probably, something that clogged up his mind…

But DMC didn’t tell it to anyone in the real life. He kept it a secret for his young friend. Rogue opened up his big blue eyes looking at DMC straightly in his face, he was a bit shocked and scared at first, but after reading the big smile on DMC’s face, there was only peace and happiness left in his young mind. Rogue smiled back, DMC responded to him with a quick blink, but neither guy said anything… they didn’t need to.

DMC promised to take care of everything for their trip to NY. DMC was a man of his words, Rogue knew it and he also knew that this big brother was someone he could trust.

Rogue had never gone aboard a plane in the past 25yrs of his lifetime because, according to what he often said himself, he had aerophobia. Traveling by air was the most “dangerous” method of transportation, in Rogue’s opinion. But this time, he didn’t feel no fear at all, as if the old friend sitting next to him wore a tight blue suit under his white T-shirt, with a big “S” written on the blue suit and a red cloak draping over his back, someone that would rescue him from the fate of demise even if something went wrong within the plane.

Just a few hours later, the plane landed on the John F. Kennedy International Airport, from which they could catch the sketch of the city’s exquisite figure.

“What a HUGE city” Rogue sighed, emotionally, then asked “Have you ever been here before?”

“Been here a few times on business” DMC replied

“So you must know some places of interest here, right?”

“Sure, but it seems your health condition doesn’t permit you to tour all those places I’m afraid. Maybe another day, I promise”

Rogue felt a bit disappointed, but also awakened at the same time… He hadn’t slept well, hadn’t eaten well for so long, his condition wasn’t much better than an 80yr old, so maybe the hospital was the only right place for him to go to at this point of time.

DMC’s cell phone rang as soon as they stepped out of the airport, when Rogue already felt pretty tired and exhausted. DMC picked the phone, “Hi, yeah, thanks for the call, we just arrived and… where?” DMC looked around, then waved his arm, yelling “Hi here”.

Just a few seconds later, there came a brand-new black Cadillac which stopped right before DMC and Rogue. As the door opened, a man in dark grey suit plus a pare of sunglasses in the same color stepped out of the car, and spoke to DMC very gently and politely “Nice to meet you, Prof. Cobs, welcome to New York…”

Rogue

08-10-2013, 09:12 PM

Chapter Five

DMC arranged everything in advance, everything was so well planned.

“Thank you so much, D.” Rogue said to DMC who was sitting next to him on the back seat, in grateful voice.

“Nothing much bro, I’m just affiliated with them colleges, almost all colleges in this country.” DMC said boastfully. He didn’t mean to brag about anything though, it was just his style.

Rogue was born and raised in Dallas, and oddly or not, he had never been anywhere 200 miles or further away from the DFW area. Dallas was also a big city in Rogue’s mind, but that was still not comparable to the size of NY. He saw buildings passing by on both ends of the road that the car was running along. The facades were so garish that a pair of sunglasses seemed like a necessary equipment for every driver,

About 20 minutes later the car arrived at the NewYork Presbyterian hospital, though the time felt much shorter to Rogue like he could never sit enough in that Cadillac which seemed even more spacious than the living room of his parents’ house. Or maybe he just feared hospital, which was an instinct of his.

But the building of this “hospital” didn’t look like one that he imagined in his mind, or anything he had seen before. It looked just like a school. It indeed was a school in some way. It was a school hospital affiliated with Cornell medical college. Rogue might not have heard about that hospital but the name “Cornell” had never escaped his ears.

He was generally regarded as a genius when he was in high school, not a good boy scout but not too far away either. He was always one of the top dogs in his class, despite not giving even half the efforts his classmates paid. He craved the admission from Yale or Harvard, which to Rogue were the only two schools worth being away from home for 4 or even more years. After being denied by both, Rogue decided to study in a local school, not as prestigious as Yale or Harvard but still belonging in the second tier, top 20 in the country maybe.

But his first impression of Cornell kind of made him regret that decision. The building alone was oozing a strong cultural charm that completely intrigued him, and it was only a medical branch of Cornell.

Rogue lived with his parents during his college years, which was good and bad in his opinion. The good part was he didn’t have to eat the shitty food in the canteen 3 times a day, 7 days a week. Bad part was that he never really got into his school. He always felt he was just a guest, a passenger through all 4 years, and that was the main reason why he chose not to pursue a graduate degree in his alma mater.

Rogue really felt like living in there, not just because of his nostalgia for school, but more importantly, it was the hometown of Scarlett, his goddess. ‘My goddess was probably born just in this hospital’ Rogue thought to himself.

Rogue

08-11-2013, 09:07 AM

Chapter Six

Rogue lived in the hospital, a cozy tiny room for himself, while DMC was given an apartment on the campus, also living by himself. There was only a narrow street between the campus and the hospital building so DMC could still visit his young friend everyday, just like he regularly did in Dallas. There was no internet access in the hospital room so DMC always brought a New York Times every time he went there, to let Rogue know the latest news & events happening in the world outside.

Then the appointed meeting came. It was a hot morning, typical of summer New York, though little could be sensed in the air-conditioned building. Dr. Tong arranged the brief meeting not only to see the young patient who traveled several hundred miles from Dallas, but also as an unofficial welcome to his old friend- Prof. DMC. Therefore, DMC would be attending the meeting together with Rogue.

DMC know he had to stay with him during the meeting… to make sure his young friend wouldn’t speak rudely towards Dr. Tong... Tong was an Asian immigrant, just as his name suggested, while Rogue hated the Asians in general, which DMC was well aware of as Rogue usually talked tons of trashes on Spurstalk against those posters who he thought were Asians, though sometimes Rogue could be totally wrong (like Jacob1983 who Rogue thought to be Asian but was later proven not). There was a story behind Rogue’s fanatical hatred against Asians…

There was a girl in high school that Rogue had a long-time crush on. She was probably the nicest one in his class, or even in the school maybe, at least in Rogue’s eyes she was. However, Rogue was a bit introvert back then, in fact he had always been kind of introvert before he came out as a Scarlett fan, maybe it was also an inborn habit of him to hide his real feelings deep in his heart.

There were other girls that flirted with Rogue, but she was the only one Rogue really had an affection for, and that was also the only time in Rogue’s life to ever fall in love before the Scarlett fever began. But unfortunately enough, Rogue’s love was hijacked by an Asian dickhead… Maybe the girl was just not the right one for him in the first place, or maybe Rogue should’ve acted more aggressively and boldly… But nary change could be made to what had already happened.

It might also be a blessing in hide though… Rogue would’ve given his full heart to that girl instead of Scarlett, and the romantic story between him and Scarlett would’ve never happened… But he still hated that Asian punk, and he hated them all.

But Dr. Tong wasn’t like any Asian immigrant he knew before… He talked kindly and affably, though he still sounded a bit awkward with that Chinese accent. After DMC introduced Rogue and Tong to each other, the well-famed doctor sent his friendly greeting to the young patient. “Welcome to New York, Rogue. Hope you enjoy your time here, you and DMC, my friends.”

‘One’s ego shrivels as his knowledge grows’ Rogue thought to himself. Most immigrants that Rogue knew in his life were rather arrogant and stupid, with the almost identical type of dumbness, and Rogue didn’t like any of them. But Tong was such a kind person who made him feel so comfortable like his old NB shoes, someone he felt he could instantly make friend with.

“Hi ehh… thank you Mr. Tong. Glad to meet you here, thanks for everything.” Rogue didn’t really know what to say, but he had to respond anyway.

“Well, you know I and David (DMC) are friends for many years, and I really hope I can help you.” Tong paused a bit, then continued “You needn’t see me as a ‘doctor’, just a friend instead, just relax” Tong talked calmly and slowly to Rogue, maybe he was not very fluent in English, or he was just trying to hypnotizing Rogue.

Rogue really enjoyed that man’s voice, indeed. The voice didn’t sound beautiful at all, nothing comparable to his goddess’s unusual voice which sounded like a metallic instrument. But it made him relax. The voice was loosening every nerve in his body, one by one… Rogue tried not to close his eyes, but he still did, half conscious and half asleep. It didn’t take too long before his mental barriers were completely torn down by Dr. Tong, as he started to murmur something in his mouth, in such a low voice than could only barely be heard…

Rogue was unaware how much time had passed, an hour, two hours, or even longer… But when he woke up from the nap, he realized the time wasn’t that long, maybe half an hour at most. He tried to remember what he said, or what he was thinking about the past 30 minutes or so, but he couldn’t remember anything that was not related to Scarlett, his goddess.

“Well, everything you said while you were sleeping” DMC broke the silence first as usual “was about… you know who.”

“Yes, I know” Rogue replied, his face burning and blushed.

“C’mon. My bro…” DMC continued to say, “You don’t need to be so devoted to a woman, to be honest. A woman is just like… well, a life supporting system of the pussy. There’re finer girls out there everywhere, in the subway station or the fifth street, they’re everywhere, my friend.”

Rogue could hardly rebut what DMC just said. DMC’s words were always filled with truth, filled with the bitter truth.

Rogue

08-11-2013, 11:10 PM

Chapter Seven

“Yes, I love her- my goddess very much, I love her to death but I promise you she’s not the cause to the physical discomfort, the stress or whatever you call it I’m currently suffering from.” Rogue said in response. He just couldn’t accept even the slightest criticism against his “goddess”, though he couldn’t agree more with DMC from the deepest part of his heart.

“So maybe you should stay a bit longer here in New York.” Said Dr Tong, “and we will observe you a bit longer to find out what the real problem is.”, which was exactly what Rogue desired to hear. Rogue wanted to stay in New York, maybe for the remainder of his lifetime no matter how long it was. It was Scarlett’s hometown, and he wouldn’t mind dying where his goddess was born some 29 years before.

After returning his room, however, Rogue couldn’t stop pondering DMC’s words… “A woman is just a life supporting system of her pussy”, DMC’s classic definition of a “woman” kept hovering around Rogue’s mind. Rogue couldn’t think of any concept or any fact to counter that, in fact, that was also what Rogue himself often thought of a woman as before he fell uncontrollably into the Scarlett obsession, though not in the exact words DMC used.

Rogue was at one time the most ardent misogynist on Spurstalk, true story. He hated females in general, who were even worse than terrorists in his mind probably. Sometimes you just couldn’t believe his attitude had been changed by 180 degrees, within such a short time span. He still hated women to some extent, but he always made Scarlett an exception… She was not a woman, perhaps not even a human being for Rogue… She was his “goddess”.

But DMC’s words had kind of beaten him back to reality. ‘She’s just a woman who, like every female, needs guy’s dick to please herself’, Rogue thought to himself, ‘She doesn’t want you to be gentle, she wants you to be animal…” He was still thinking, lying in his bed, head rested in the soft pillow, eyes motionlessly on the ceiling which was just as white as the bedspread and the curtains.

Rogue

08-11-2013, 11:10 PM

Chapter Eight

Rogue’s room was peaceful and quiet just like the off-season Spurstalk, except the scarce laughter heard from the room when DMC was there, until that one day, just a few days after the meeting with Dr. Tong who was then abroad again for an academic seminar, a bunch of guys arrived at the hospital to see Rogue, almost beating the door down…

Rogue was dumbfounded seeing these, well, like a platoon of guys visiting him in the hospital. He didn’t have any “friends” in New York, as far as he could remember.

DMC opened his mouth, trying to explain the whole thing “Sorry my friend, ahh… I meant to give you a surprise, hope it doesn’t scare you bro.” He cleared his throat then went on to introduce these people to Rogue “Well, they’re all members of a local fan “Krew”, a Scarlett fan Krew to be exact.” He smiled a bit, like he was trying his best to not laugh aloud, then he continued… “So you know you’re not alone, buddy.” He said teasingly.

“What? A Scarlett fan Krew?” Rogue couldn’t believe it, nor did he want to believe it. Scarlett was the last person in the world he wanted to notify of the news that he was sick. He didn’t want to worry her about anything he was suffering from, big or small, he just wanted his “goddess” to be happy, all the time.

‘DMC must have told my goddess that I’m sick, he belongs to the higher social class so he has the ability to do so. Then here come the crowd…’ Rogue thought to himself. “Thank you D, my friend. But you know… I don’t want goddess to be concerned about me.”

“Goddess my freaking arse… It ain’t having nothing to do with your goddess, my friend” DMC said, with the pale laughter around his mouth. “They’re all my friends, and… your friends as well.”

“My friends?” Rogue was confused, “But I don’t think I have any friends here, as far as I know… I don’t have any friends outside the DFW area as far…”

Someone from the “crowd” interrupted Rogue, saying “You do have a lot of friends on Spurstalk though. We’re all of that same family nigga.”

Rogue looked up at that guy, he was about 5’10 tall, round-faced and long-necked. His body wasn’t swole but still sturdy like the Stallone in Victory. His voice was low and husky, pretty much just like a male version of Scarlett’s.

“Hi, I’m Brian, that m>s guy on Spurstalk remember?” Of course Rogue remembered him. He was one of the posters that could hardly be forgotten, his unique posting style, his outstanding intelligence as well as his abundant knowledge in politics, sports, and movies… almost everything you could think of. Rogue and m>s had been good friends on Spurstalk since the beginning of time it seemed like. Most posters were convinced they were also good friends in the real life, but apparently they weren’t, weren’t before this day at least.

“Brian is now the president of Scarlett fan Krew” DMC added.

“Wow my nigga” Rogue shrieked aloud, he couldn’t believe he still had so much energy left in him to make such a strong sound, like he was re-energized and reinvigorated by the arrival of his “nigga”. “Didn’t know you were also a Scarlett fan, my nigga, you hided it so well, to be honest.”

“I’m not a Scarlett fan though, to be honest.” Brian said “they chose me for my leadership and managerial skills. My friend Mark used to hold this post, he was a die-hard Scarlett fan and he was also a good leader but…” A bit of grief flashed through his face quickly, but not quickly enough to escape Rogue’s hawk eyes... His voice was always low-pitched so Rogue didn’t know if he was sobbing or anything, but it was obvious he didn’t want to continue saying any more about his friend “Mark”, or he just couldn’t…

Another guy in the crowd, standing right next to Brian, picked up the stick then continued Brian’s unfinished introduction of his friend Mark, “Mark is… living in the dreamland now… He was a college teacher, with a Doctorate’s degree in Chinese literature or shit. He initiated and founded this krew in the first place and most of our members are his former students.” This guy looked a bit taller yet thinner than Brian, and he looked Hispanic which justified his fast talk.

“This is Irving, vice-chair of our Krew” Brian seemed to have recovered from the sudden sadness, then he continued to introduce that Irving guy to Rogue, and also to DMC, “He’s also a Spurstalker, that Shadowflames guy remember?”

“Oh Shadowflames” Rogue sighed. Rogue remembered that guy in no time, because Shadow was the first openly Scarlett fan on Spurstalk, and it was the Scarett avatar and sig that Shadow used that kindled the little fire in Rogue’s mind, which eventually evolved into the proliferating wildfire that was about to absorb him soon.

But DMC seemed to have a hard time remembering that guy. DMC posted there a lot but he rarely paid any attention to those “insignificant” posters, he only chose the most trolling-worthy ones to troll and to argue with. Brian and Rogue both had long existed on his trolling radar, but apparently it had never included “Shadowflames”. Though as serene a man as DMC was, he still managed to squeeze a smile out of his teeth and said “hello”.

Budkin

08-11-2013, 11:16 PM

Excellent work Cully! You need to publish that. :toast

Rogue

08-12-2013, 08:42 AM

Chapter Nine

“It’s no wonder you’ve forgotten him though, DMC my bro.” Brian said, “Shadowflames hasn’t posted since… well, the Spurs’ bitter defeat in the playoffs earlier this summer… He’s a closet Spurs fan which’s open secret.”

“I’m just feeling bored of basketball for the moment I just wanna leave it for a whole.” Irving argued.

“Whatever you say bud” Brian interrupted Irving, then continued, “It’s not at all an embarrassment to be a fan of teams based outside of your hometown though, like, I’m a New Yorker but I’m a Mav fan.”

“Today’s Knicks are just kind of the counterfeit Mavs though.” Rogue countered him jokingly. He always had such an awesome sense of humor.

Everyone laughed loud in the room, “Now your best friend is dropping a nuclear truth bomb on you, just eat it my friend, you have no other options.” DMC teased him, and everyone laughed even harder, even including Brian himself.

The room was filled with laughter which could be heard even from the farthest end of the corridor, and that was rather weird in a… hospital. They were so happy in there they had almost forgotten they were in a hospital probably, and the whole building was kind of lit up by such happiness and joyfulness.

But suddenly, Rogue seemed to have thought of something… He folded up the smile on his face then said quite calmly and seriously to Brian, president of the Scarlett fan Krew, “Hey Brian ahh… I’m very grateful to you and DMC, all I want to say to you guys and everyone else here is ‘Thank you’, and I think I can’t say it enough. This is the happiest day for me since um… the Hitchcock premiere in Dallas that I attended together with Scarlett, our goddess, which was also my first time to ever meet her in person…”

Rogue hesitated for a moment, then he continued “But you know Brian, I don’t want our goddess to worry about me, or to worry about anything. I just want her to feel happy all the time, and her happiness is always the biggest pleasure to me.”

DMC replied to me before Brian could, “C’mon bro, it doesn’t have nothing to do with your ‘goddess’, I think I told you that when they first arrived didn’t I?” DMC paused for a few seconds, taking a deep full breath then continued, “You might think I was joking but I wasn’t. I private-messaged Brian telling him everything about you so he and his friends are coming here to visit their friend that you are. She wouldn’t even piss on you to save your life, my little friend. She doesn’t give a shit…”

Brian stopped DMC before he could make any further negative comments on Scarlett right in front of the “platoon” of Scarlett fans, “Ah… Yes, DMC is right. He’s 100% honest albeit sounding a bit brutal… Scarlett is busy all year round so she probably doesn’t have the luxury to care about every one of us, to be honest.” Brian said.

Rogue felt relieved to know that his goddess still had no idea that he was sick, and what delighted him more was that, he realized that he had so many friends who loved him and cared about him. Would he trade all these friends for Scarlett herself? Well, it would be a really tough choice for Rogue. At least for this moment, he didn’t want to lose any of them.

These people were just like the stars glittering in the dark sky of night. They could alleviate the loneliness through the quiet night, but when he woke up in the morning the next day, he would realize his goddess was still the unique one for him, just irreplaceable. He just couldn’t live without her. To him she was just like the sun in the sky, giving him warmth and light, and the energy for him to survive…

DMC

08-12-2013, 06:42 PM

I'm not nearly as amicable as your story makes me out to be, but I am all knowing so you're just using artistic license.

scroteface

08-12-2013, 07:08 PM

I'm not nearly as amicable as your story makes me out to be, but I am all knowing so you're just using artistic license.

sup nigga

Rogue

08-12-2013, 07:21 PM

Sup scrote, sup DMC

DMC bro you might sound a bit umm... aloof, haughty and self-oriented sometimes but I guess people who have received similar level of education as you have are mostly humble and kind-hearted in the real world. so MAYBE you're just acting bad in here.

Or maybe I just stole your name and used it on another person who's not at all same as you, not even by an ounce. Never mind though, I just described every spurstalker tilting towards the sublime end to make sure I wouldn't offend anyone.

DMC

08-12-2013, 08:24 PM

Artistic license bro.

Sup scrote,

Rogue

08-12-2013, 09:27 PM

Chapter Ten

Brian and Irving also started to come to the hospital seeing Rogue on a regular basis, especially Brian who came there almost everyday, before or after DMC, and sometimes even during DMC’s visit. But unlike DMC who could often stay there all day long, Brian’s visit was usually rather brief because he had a lot of work to do on his business. He was really busy, busy swindling money from his clients like every banker did. Brian wanted to get rich, as soon as possible so he would be able to run for a senator seat or something, or even the president someday, in order to save his country from the economic abyss that the “liberals” had entrapped this nation in, and Brian had made an auspicious start as he already held a high position in a fortune 500 bank.

DMC and Brian were both conservatives so they had a common language to speak, and that was probably the main reason why they became good friends on Spurstalk, and now in the real life as well. Rogue was registered as an independent but his viewpoints were clearly tilted towards the right, under the influence of DMC and Brian maybe, in sheer contrast to his “goddess” who was also registered an independent but heavily left-biased, as you might have learned from the 2012 DNC where she made such an enthusiastic speech in support of Barack Obama. Her being a supporter of Obama and the democrats might be the only thing Rogue didn’t like about his “goddess”, to be honest.

Then one day, a few days after the “platoon” of SJ fans visited him, DMC arrived a bit earlier in Rogue’s room than he usually did, as if he was trying to ensure that he would arrive before Brian, bringing a big white plastic bag of something. The bag was not even translucent so Rogue couldn’t see through it, but the smell from inside of the bag suggested it might be some food, Chinese food most likely.

“Here’s… breakfast” DMC said.

“Thank you D… but you know, I don’t quite fancy Chinese food shit.”

“But this is from the restaurant that your ‘Goddess’ usually patronizes.” DMC said the word “Goddess” with emphasis. “Your goddess’s favorite dishes…”

Well, if there was another thing Rogue disliked about his goddess, besides her being a democrat supporter, it had to be her fetish for Chinese food.

“Well, thank you anyway.” Rogue thanked his old bro, but his voice delivered little sense of thankfulness, “And I ain’t gonna munch the whole shit myself, I mean that’s too much, you gotta take your share bro.”

“OK, no problem.” DMC consented, he had to.

As the two guys were enjoying their Chinese meal, DMC’s cell phone rang… Rogue’s cell phone service package only covered the DFW area, and he had already abandoned his phone, hadn’t used it at all since he arrived in NY.

“Ouch shit…” DMC muttered with his mouth half-full with food. He swallowed the shit down his throat as fast as he could, cleared his throat then answered the call.

“Hi ehh… good morning Ms Smith… Dude’s fine, he’s happy today like always… yeah, I’m right at Rogue’s place now…” He handed the phone to Rogue as he spoke, “This is for you. Your mom wants to speak with you.”

Rogue felt dazed at the moment. He had been so enjoying his time in NY he had almost forgotten his family back home, in Dallas. Rogue took the phone nervously, then carefully put it close to his ear “Hi mom, and… good morning.”

“Roguey, my honey. We’re really delighted you’re enjoying your time outside home, isn’t it like the longest time you’re away from home? We were concerned you would feel awkward living in a strange city, but thank god…” Ms Smith said emotionally and cheerfully.

NY ain’t a strange city to Rogue. It was the hometown of his goddess so it was also his hometown in some way.

“I’m OK mom, how’s you and dad and my bros?”

“They all good, son, just missing you bad… Do you need some money?”

“No, needn’t. DMC has it.” Rogue responded, shamelessly. He paused for a second, then continued, in a submissive voice with a guilty feeling, “Mom I’m so… sorry.”

“Sorry for what?”

“I should’ve made phone calls back home earlier. I’m ehh… just so sorry.”

“Doesn’t matter son, just enjoy your time there. DMC makes calls to us like twice a day basically, every morning and night, to inform us of your latest update.”

Rogue was dumbfounded at the moment, shocked, and overwhelmed by gratefulness, trying to blink back his tears. He searched DMC’s eyes with his own, and found them with ease. DMC’s eyes were so bright and also a bit teary, which were really hard to miss… Rogue handed the phone back to DMC, speechless. He was moved to tears, for the first time since the 2011 NBA finals when his “champion” Dirk lifted that damn trophy.

scroteface

08-12-2013, 09:48 PM

Artistic license bro.

Sup scrote,

where you been nigga what made you decide to welch

welcome back brah

Rogue

08-12-2013, 11:04 PM

Chapter Eleven

Rogue went to the bathroom to wash his face and brush his teeth… He had just gotten up from bed, hadn’t done neither thing when DMC arrived. He finished washing then walked back out, finding that the phone call was done too, also the breakfast. Shit was already nearly finished when the phone arrived, and, neither of them was in the right mood to eat anymore.

DMC wrapped up all these shits in the plastic bag, the uneaten food, used paper bowls and chopsticks etc…, tied up the bag and started looking for a dustbin or something. “Ain’t there a trashcan or something here?” DMC asked.

“There ain’t one, it appears. Maybe you need to bring it away when you leave.” Rogue responded.

“No way, I’m telling you.” DMC said, with a wicked smile passing quickly through his slightly wrinkled face. “The old naughty boy is going to strike, again!”

He walked towards the window as he spoke… He reached the window and opened it, prepared to throw that that bag outright.

“C’mom mayne.” Rogue laughed, he couldn’t believe someone in his 50s would still do stuffs like this, though his posts on Spurstalk all suggested he was just such a person- a naughty old boy, never grown-up.

The bag was off DMC’s hand, off the window for a complete free-falling movement. Just two, or maybe three seconds later, a thumping sound bounced back up from the ground, followed by someone’s cussing words… Rogue and DMC were both rolling on the floor laughing, like two high school hooligans who just fucked with a teacher then fled away.

But not too long afterwards, they seemed to have found something wrong… the cussing voice sounded so familiar… Yeah, it was their friend Brian. “What a coincidence, hahaha…” They laughed even harder, almost guiltlessly.

One or two minutes later the door opened and there came in Brian, followed by Irving, also their friend.

“It was indeed Brian, act like nothing happened.” DMC whispered to Rogue, then stood up to greet Brian and Irving. “Haha guys, good morning, what’s up buddies?” He still couldn’t stop laughing.

Brian looked slightly enraged, saying “Nothing much bud, just got a shit bomb that exploded in front of me and trashed up my fucking leather shoes, I swear I would’ve made that son of a bitch lick them clean if I had caught that motherfucker.” Staring at DMC, and said again emphatically “that bitch-made motherfucker”.

Brian already knew who did this, he know what kind of a person DMC was and that it was totally DMC’s idea, which had nothing to do with his nigga Rogue. Brian was too smart a person to not know it. DMC knew it too, he knew every vulgar word was aimed at him, but he didn’t mind at all. He knew what he did was rather childish and stupid, even for a high school student, so he accepted all the insults magnanimously. He knew he deserved them.

Rogue

08-13-2013, 01:00 AM

Chapter Twelve

No one was really pissed though. They were all friends after all, despite the trash talk. As the old proverb goes, “every fight is a renewal of love”.

Brian brought a cuboid box with him, which DMC and Rogue almost overlooked. The box was a bit broader than a shoebox, similar height, well enveloped. Well, it was nicely enveloped despite being tainted with the residue of that “shit bomb”.

“Sorry, I used it as a shield against the shitbomb when it hit the ground and blew” Brian handed the box to Rogue as he spoke, “I got a meeting with a client later this morning so I wouldn’t have the time to change my clothes…”

“You’re so… welcome, my friend. Is it for me?” Rogue asked

“Sure, open it up now bro.”

Rogue unpacked it so carefully as if it were also a “bomb". It was not a bomb, but a brand new Dell laptop, i7 CPU, 8G memory, 1k G hard drive, 2G video memory.

“Whooaww!” Rogue couldn’t help himself but shriek, “It’s like twice the computer the one I have back home”. His voice was quivering, with excitement and rapture.
“Thank you so much, Brian my nigga.” He was so thankful to this guy he felt an instant impulse to kiss him, like how he kissed his brother-the fat architect at the 07’ all-star weekend (inspired by Shaq kissing T-Mac), but he finally persuaded himself not to, after doing his best to tranquilize himself. That man looked so tall standing there Rogue wasn’t even sure if he could reach his face, though he was indeed just 3-4 inches taller.

“No problem bro.” Brian said “Shit’s sponsored by Spurstalk though. People need you to come back, they miss you bad bro. We can’t afford any more fucking legends to leave, to be honest. Here’s a shit called wireless network adapter with which you’ll be able to continue posting there from here.”

“Oh, what an excellent idea it is.” DMC said, he used an exclamatory sentence but you could hardly hear any excitement in his voice, “How could I not think of such a great idea?”

“C’mon dude.” Brian answered him, “You just don’t want him to spend much time posting, but you don’t know what he really needs bro. He needs more rest, but he needs posting most of all. Shit’s his life, to be honest.”

Brian was thoroughly right about Rogue, he’d always been close to his heart.

Rogue couldn’t wait, not even a minute, to get back posting on Spurstalk, which he called home. He missed his friends just as much as they missed him. He also missed those threads concerning his goddess, most of which were started by himself, and the cute face of Scarlett’s in the avatar that he had never changed since day one of the obsession, as well as the lovely little girl in red dress seated in that wooden chair, which he used as his signature. It was an old photo, poor detail-level but still appealed to most poster even including Cully, whom Rogue regarded as highly as his mentor. The little girl was pre-school age, and probably still wearing diapers but her face was so beautiful even at such an early age. Of course, you can’t think of anyone else who might have such an unusually exquisite face, nor would Rogue use anyone else’s picture as his signature.

Rogue made some 20 posts in a streak, and still felt far from enough. Then he went on to drop another 20 posts and started to feel a bit satisfied, or bored.

“Shit’s so boring there’s no more new posts coming up.” Rogue sighed.

“No wonder bro, the baddest ass posters are all sitting here watching you post” Brian said.

“Haha sure. Even my mentor Cully ain’t posting anymore, for some reason.” Rogue continued to search for new posts. He had no intention to stop yet… he had been missing that shit for so long, he was posting with a vengeance.

“Hey Shadow my nigga, we really need you back bro. Don’t take them Spurs too seriously bro, they’re done but life will continue.” Rogue said to Shadowflames, or Irving, with his eyes still glued at the screen.

“Yeah nigga, I’ve been back posting since our last visit. Under a troll account though…” Irving replied.

“Oh really? Which troll is you then?”

“It’s your job to figure it out brah. No one knows it yet. I ain’t telling it to no one until you guys find it out yourselves.”

“Cool stuff here bro, here we go.”

Rogue

08-13-2013, 09:28 AM

Chapter Thirteen

Rogue continued posting for several hours. Rogue was so focused he didn’t even know when his friends left, nor did they want to distract him. He hadn’t been focused on anything since he received that phone call from his goddess, maybe he would’ve never needed to see a doctor had he kept posting there on a daily basis.

He kept refreshing the homepage every few seconds, always expecting to see some new posts, only to get disappointed time after time. The whole board was rather dull during every off-season as though it had a habit of sleeping through the summer like some animals. Even when he saw some new posts and clicked them to see the details, he would only feel more frustrated because those “new” posts didn’t contain nothing but few words, and maybe some beaten-up “LOL” pictures replying to other posts that were not funny at all. He was sitting there like the whole afternoon waiting for decent posts but none had come, until DMC signed in and started posting, then m>s came too, then the board became vivacious instantly with Rogue and friends debating, or sometimes even arguing with each other.

Then finally it came to a time when Rogue felt tired, he checked his post count and found that it had increased by nearly a hundred over the past several hours, which was a personal record for him probably. He felt tired and exhausted, but it was also a feeling of relief like the first masturbation after a few months of drought. He eyes felt like burning and they were actually hurting, Rogue moved his hands covering his eyes and found the eyes were just as hot as the laptop’s D plate. So he decided to give himself a rest, and also to the laptop.

He shut down the computer and put it away carefully, then dove into the bed head first. He never felt anything more comfortable than what he was lying on… he rolled around to give his back a chance to sense the comfort, and to allow more fresh air into his nose and mouth. He was so content and happy, and relaxed because that was the first time in months when he could spend a few minutes just relaxing, without thinking about his “goddess”. Rogue hadn’t drunk even a drop of alcohol since he got the driver’s license some two years before, maybe his “Scarlett fever” would’ve already been cured, or never existed in the first place had he tried trying some liquor to comfort himself and getting inebriated like he currently was. His full big head was occupied with Spurstalk temporarily, not Scarlett, all he was thinking about was “what DMC’s response would be to that post” or “who’re gonna reply to the new Scarlett thread that I just started”. And with such a strong return he was convinced he would make the top 3 again on HH’s “poster of the month” list that was going to be released at the end of this month, but Rogue definitely didn’t know at this time that… he wouldn’t be able to see it happening, whatever HH’s choice.

Rogue

08-13-2013, 09:29 AM

Chapter Fourteen

Rogue had a short nap on the soft mattress which felt just like a stack of cotton to him. It felt like a full night of good sleep, so satisfying that when he woke up he thought it was already the next day morning, but when he checked the clocked he realized he had only slept for about an hour. He felt reenergized and his eyes refreshed, but the laptop sitting there was still warm in the bottom so Rogue mercifully agreed to give him a bit more rest.

But Rogue couldn’t just stay there without doing anything, his mood was still ignited. He hadn’t eaten anything yet since the “shit bomb” he ate with DMC in the morning, but an empty head would harass him even more than an empty stomach, so he grabbed the New York Times that DMC brought here in the morning, and started reading it.

Rogue had “a little fire in his brain” to write but oddly enough, he didn’t quite like reading. Usually he only read the Sports and Entertainment sections of the newspaper, and he wasn’t even reading the Sports that much because it was the off-season so basically he was only reading the Entertainment section. He wasn’t a fan of it though, not at all but he still wanted to skim those pages to check if there was any news about… well, you know who.

To his chagrin, however, his efforts of searching for the latest info about that special person always fell in vain over the past many days. He checked all the titles on today’s newspaper but still couldn’t find any of them containing either “Scarlett” or “Johansson”, but instead, he found another name which also looked so familiar that he believed he had seen that name many times but couldn’t remember any details about it at the moment, so he went on to read the full article… That name was “Ryan Reynolds”.

“Ryan Reynolds”, “Hollywood actor”, “sick”, “in coma” etc… several key words grabbed Rogue’s attention, as he read the article line by line, word by word, he suddenly remembered whom that guy was… ‘He is… Scarlett’s ex husband. Yes, that’s him’, Rogue was sure about it, and he was right.

According to what the paper said, Reynolds was also suffering from a mysterious disease which had been eroding his body and diluting his consciousness, and finally put him in a coma, a state of catatonia and trance.

Rogue had mixed feeling for this guy… He had sympathy for this guy because he was experiencing some similar symptoms as those described in the paper. And, furthermore, that dude used to have the world’s prettiest woman as his wife but he blew it away, while Rogue had the chance to study in the country’s best university but he blew it away too. They both wasted some parts of their lives, one way or another. Meanwhile, Rogue also hated that guy, to some extent, not because he used to love Scarlett and Scarlett used to love him, but that he once treated her bad and left her alone in the deep depression which took her almost a year to recover from. Rogue could generously share the love for Scarlett, he could share the love with anyone, but he just couldn’t tolerate any hatred against his goddess, or any behavior that might hurt her.

DMC

08-13-2013, 11:11 AM

where you been nigga what made you decide to welch

welcome back brah

Verb
1.
welch - cheat by avoiding payment of a gambling debt

What gambling debt payment did I avoid?

I offered several bets that no one took prior to the end of the Finals. Then I said if the Spurs win I would stop posting, They didn't win. My first response was to Thread. If Thread wants to challenge me on it, let him speak up.

I've been mostly vacationing, fishing and such. I will be until the end of August.

scroteface

08-13-2013, 12:25 PM

Yeah that's what I mean lol so only culburn can claim the money? Shoulda just responded to me tbh that way you'd be safe spend that ish on a new rod and reel

Lincoln

08-13-2013, 01:06 PM

Yeah that's what I mean lol so only culburn can claim the money? Shoulda just responded to me tbh that way you'd be safe spend that ish on a new rod and reel

Get out of my thread faggot

scroteface

08-13-2013, 01:58 PM

Lol no hooping skills chink

Rogue

08-14-2013, 09:21 AM

Chapter Fifteen

‘How isn’t there a thread about it yet?” Rogue thought to himself. There weren’t many Reynolds fans on Spurstalk but that was still a Scarlett-related piece of news because that dude used to be her husband, so Rogue couldn’t wait to get back online and add another “Scarlett thread” to his book of honors which had already included 20-30 threads concerning her movies, her interests, and the “goddess” story of course.

He was thrilled to find that there were new replies to almost every thread on the front page of the NBA forum, the forum which he and his friends predominantly posted in. People were all elated about the return of Rogue, particularly his friends such as DMC, m>s and Shadowflames, and even some of those who hadn’t frequently posted and those who hadn’t posted for a long time were coming out of woodworks to present their warm welcome to Rogue. This was a remarkable day in the history of Spurstalk, and also a memorable day for Rogue himself. There was even an “official welcome Rogue back” thread in the NBA forum, started by the forum’s owner Kori Ellis who had barely posted since the end of the NBA finals.

Kori had been a big fan of Rogue since he first joined this website. Rogue was still rather naive back then, and his language was rather plain and outdated as if he had been living his whole life in a tribe or something. But his intelligence and subtleness still appealed to other posters, upstairs and downstairs, as well as his exotic sense of humor. There wasn’t such an “add friend” option back then, but as soon as it came into existence, Kori added Rogue as her friend instantly and preemptively, and there were only two posters on Kori’s friend list at the time.

Rogue viewed almost every new post in the NBA forum, and the Club forum as well. Then he refreshed both pages and delightedly found that the “Reynolds” thread he just started already had 2 pages of replies. There weren’t many Reynolds fans on Spurstalk but Scarlett fans had never been the minority there. There were many other posters who loved Scarlett to different extents, secretly or openly, like Shadowflames, AchillesHeel, and his mentor Cully of course.

Most of the comments were like “Sad news”, “RIP” (though he wasn’t dead yet, some Spurstalkers just liked making fun of others’ misfortune or maybe they just didn’t even know what RIP means), and “Prayers, best wishes” types of shit.

Just like the world outside the internet, there were also good and bad guys on Spurstalk. Rogue’s mentor Cully once said “Rogue and I are just like two brothers born to different moms”. The age gap between them might be rather big but those two guys indeed had many things in common: they were both enthusiastic about writing; both of them were creative and authentic; they both knew the true meaning of love; and they both had polarized characters, which means the hatred against them went to just as extreme an extent as the love did, though the posters who hated them were very few and were well known assholes around the board.

Some of those assholes made fun of Rogue’s love, his pure love for his goddess. They did their utmost to make it look like some kind of perversion, as a method of besmirching Rogue’s image. Those people were perhaps born with such evil instincts to disdain others, which gave them more joy than their own successes delivered, if they had even tasted any success… Rogue didn’t care much about there posts, whatever trash they had spewed. Just as he always said, “If you don’t like certain posters you can simply put them on ignore list so they’re no longer polluting your eyes”. Rogue also proved to be a man of his words, as he practiced exactly what he preached…

Rogue continued posting till late that night, when he already felt sleepy like a panda and there were no more new posts coming up. No feast would last forever… Shutting down the computer was always a sad moment to Rogue, but at least he knew he would start it again right after getting out of bed the next morning… that was always true in the past, but the future? No one knew…

Rogue

08-14-2013, 09:22 AM

Chapter Sixteen

The next morning, Brian arrived in his room even before the sunshine, with the great news that he couldn’t wait to tell his friend.

“Wake up, you lazy ass, which the sun is already shining on now.” Brian said as he waved Rogue strenuously, he didn’t say aloud because he thought it would be rude to wake the whole building up when it was only barely 5 o’clock.

Rogue worked hard to open his right eye, with the left one still closed, and he vaguely saw a man’s figure standing in the dim room. That was his friend Brian, he realized.

“Goddamn it” said Rogue, a voice from the throat that was like full of sputum. “It’s not a military base here, isn’t it?” Rogue didn’t need to check the clock to know it was still very early in the morning.

“Bro, hurry up. The news I got here would be the best news for you of this summer. Even above the news of your mentor’s returning, to be honest.” Brian responded urgently and excitedly.

“So you just won a lottery, huh?”

“Nooo…, even better than that maybe, it’s about your Goddess.” Brian said “goddess” with emphasis.

The mention of his goddess blew the sleepiness completely out of his head in a second or less, it seemed like. “My goddess? What’s that?” Rogue asked curiously

“Well, your goddess arrived back in NY yesterday for her new film The Avengers 2, the crew is gonna shoot some scenes in Manhattan this morning. They gave me the call late last night informing me of it, and I thought you were already sleeping then so I came here early today to give you a little surprise.”

But how much of a surprise did it mean to Rogue? The chance to see her in person was definitely great news for a die-hard Scarlett fan who had only seen her on TV and the internet, it would be the greatest moment of his (or her) life, even from 100 yards away. But it didn’t mean that much to Rogue… It would still and always be a pleasure for Rogue to see his goddess, whether on TV or in person or whatsoever. But it was obvious Brian had no idea what happened between Rogue and his goddess that night in Dallas, before, during and after the Hitchcock premiere. He spent a whole night with his goddess: they attended the premier together, drove “home” together, and it was also on that night when he lost his virginity… Brian knew none of these, even Rogue’s parents didn’t know.

However, Rogue seemed to have remembered something else, speaking of “surprise”…

“Ahh… thank you Brian, you’re so kind…” Rogue said to Brian.

“Thank me for… what?”

“The laptop”, Rogue said.

“No need to say thanks nigga, it’s no big deal. I would’ve blown the money on weeds anyways.” Brian said jokingly. Rogue knew his friend never smoked any weed or shit, he just acted so because he thought it cool maybe.

“Thank you anyway.” Rogue said, “Was it a gift for me?”

“Yeah, it was.”

“But… for what?”

“For… what?” Brian sounded confused, “It was your birthday yesterday, you forgot it bro?”

“My birthday?” Rogue looked even more bemused. His birthday was in October, still a few months away.

“Yes, your birthday. I saw it on your profile page.”

“Oh no…” Rogue smiled, apologetically he said, “That’s not really my birthday, I’m sorry… That’s the bitch’s birthday, the bitch I had a crush on in high school.”

“Oh… so send it to the bitch then.” Brian said, in his trademark low husky voice.

“The laptop?”

“Heck no, the ‘shit bomb’ I mean”

Then, laughter filled the room as the first flux of morning’s sunshine flowed in.

Rogue

08-14-2013, 09:22 AM

Chapter Seventeen

Rogue then followed Brian out of the hospital building. Rogue had ambled around the streets before… the fifth street, the river, and the campus nearby, but he hadn’t roamed anywhere far away for the fear of getting lost. Brian was still driving that same old sport car, Rogue didn’t know the brand of it but it was still a sport car anyway…

“I’ve been driving this shit since college years.” Brian said. He paused a bit, then continued “I really miss the past, the high school days when friends and me were doing bad stuffs all around the school yard and our neighborhoods.”

“Yeah it’s fun to do bad things, I guess.” Rogue cited the famous quote of Latarian Milton, a badass hood-rat stuff doer who stole his grandma’s SUV when he was only 7. He once even held a troll account on Spurstalk using that exact name, before it got banned for violating some of the forum rules. Rogue also had a bad half of himself, like every boy of his generation, but you could only see that half on the Spurstalk when he was posting under troll accounts, unlike DMC who was always a naughty boy only except when someone called him Prof. Cobs.

“True that. Let’s go then.” Brian got to the car first and Rogue followed. Brian started the engine which sounded like a lion’s roaring, while Rogue began to study the radio set in the car.

“Ain’t there any Scarlett songs here bro? You’re the president of the local Scarlett fan Krew, if I remember correct.” Rogue asked.

“Does she sing? Don’t think she has a singer’s voice, to be honest.”

“C’mon dude, she’s been singing since 08 or something… Anywhere I lay my head was her first album, released in 2008, from which the song “Falling Down” is my all-time favorite… You forfeited your duty as the president of this Krew, to be quite frank.”

“Yep I admit. I’m probably even worse as a president than Barack Obama. Hehehe…”

“At least you aren’t ruining this country so… Obama is second to no one on the all-time shittiest list to be honest, with Bush being a close runner up maybe…” Rogue paused a second, then continued, “Well, Bush might be just as shitty but he’s a Dallas’er so save him some face please.”

“OK bro.” Brian said, “And… you said falling down is your favorite of all time, so can you sing that shit?”

“For sure, I’ve been practicing it any chance I got, and when I sing it I sound 70 to 80% similar to her.” Rogue answered, proudly and boastfully.

“Need some proof, nigga.”

“No problem, nig.” Rogue then started singing that song…

I come five-hundred miles just to see a halo
Come from Saint Petersburg, Scarlett and me
When I opened my eyes I was blind as can be
When you give a man luck, he must fall in the sea
And she wants you to steal and get caught
For she loves you and for all that you’re not
Falling down, falling down…. Falling down, falling down…

You for-get’ bout the roses don’t, come around your Sunday.
She ain’t gonna choose you for standing so tall
Go on and take a swig of, that poison, and like it
Don’t ask for silverware, don’t ask for nothing
Come on and put your ear to the ground
You’ll be hearing that sound
Falling down, falling down… falling down, falling down…

Come down and see that racking ball
Go swinging in A-lone
Everyone knew that hotel was a goner
They broke all windows, they took all door-knobs
They hauled it away, in a couple of days
And now someone yell timber, and take off your hat
It’s a lot smaller down here on the ground
Falling down, falling down… falling down, falling down…

Rogue felt very proud as he just got done singing it, perfect show by him, and it made Brian regret not taking record of it…

“Hey, my nigga. How do you like it bro?” Rogue asked joyfully.

“It’s just wonderful to say the least. I’ve never heard Scarlett singing it but you sounded just like Michael Jackson, to be quite honest.”

“Scarlett sounded even more like him when she sang, probably even better than MJ.” Rogue said, seemingly having just come up with a great idea, then continued, “Hey bro, hope you don’t mind if I register a new troll account on Spurstalk, using the name ‘m<s’.”

“A troll account aimed at trolling me?”

“No, not really. I mean… ‘MJ < SJ’”, Rogue said.

Both guys laughed aloud, even overwhelmed the roaring engine…

Rogue

08-14-2013, 11:16 PM

Chapter Eighteen

It wasn’t a long drive between Manhattan and the Cornell medical school campus, and it was still early in the morning so the roads were basically empty, with most traffic lights still sleeping… Rogue intended to sing another Scarlett song, but the car already arrived at the filming site before he could begin singing.

There was a crowd there already, people were bustling around and the air was noisy, in sheer contrast to the surrounding blocks.

Brian was the president of the local Scarlett fan Krew so he, actually he and Rogue could get much closer to the movie scene, as if they were also crew members of the movie. To some extent, they were, except they didn’t have any work to do there.

They saw a man, half bald with ginger beard, pointing his finger here and there as other workers were moving cars and shits as he directed. He was the director, obviously, fat, defiant, and looking a bit retarded, just a typical director as you could imagine.

“Looks like they didn’t blow up enough cars and buildings here last time”, Rogue said jokingly.

“True. They’re probably sponsored by Al-Qaeda, I’m telling ya.”

But, Rogue couldn’t care less about the sponsorship or anything that wasn’t related to Scarlett. So they began to search for Scarlett, Rogue’s goddess.

“Hey, pardon me bro. Do you know where Scarlett is?” Brian asked a staff member.

“No idea, sir. Just a few minutes ago I saw her with Whedon, the director”, He pointed to that fat bald man who was still busy making the scene, then continued to say “Maybe she’s preparing herself for the film, it often takes her quite some time to get into that black widow suit…”

“Yes, she’s pretty ‘fat’, to be honest.” Rogue said jokingly, and also a bit nervously. He kept joking to cover up his nervousness, but was betrayed by his quavering voice.

“Haha…” The staffer laughed, and said, “She’s coming up soon though. You won’t need to wait for too long. You’re also gonna see other stars like Brenner, Evans, Hemsworth…”

Rogue had heard of those names, but Scarlett was the only one he knew… no just “know about” her, he actually knew her. They were even friends, in some way.

Rogue

08-15-2013, 09:28 AM

Chapter Nineteen

Rogue’s heart was pounding hard, his body almost numb and his palms sweating constantly. While Brian was chatting with some staffers, mostly about movies and trivia, Rogue’s eyes couldn’t move even by an inch from the big caravan parked on the other side of the road, which he was told that Scarlett was in, getting her makeup and preparing for the film shooting.

About 30 minutes after they arrived, though the time felt much longer for Rogue, like 3 hours something, the door of the caravan opened and there stepped out the “avengers”. Captain America came out first, Clint Barton followed… Rogue’s heart was palpitating harder and harder, faster and faster. His blood pressure was already 150mm Hg, and as each avenger stepped out of the van, it increased by 10mm...

The crowd was making a whole lot of noise as their saw those stars walking out of the trailer, but Rogue couldn’t hear any of it, he could only hear the pounding of his heart, strong and fast.

But it wasn’t supposed to mean so much to Rogue, was it? He had spent a night with Scarlett, his goddess, and he was one of the few luckiest guys on this planet to have ever been so close to that lovely girl, that exquisite woman. He had the bragging rights over his friends, Brian, Irving… anyone. He could’ve act more calmly and maturely, knowing that she was just going to shoot film out there, and that she was just one of the team that also included 4 to 5 other big names. So why was this event so special to Rogue?

Rogue’s favorite Scarlett pictures were the ones from “Bobby Long” press conference and those taken when Scarlett was receiving her star on the “walk of fame”. He didn’t know why, he loved all Scarlett pictures but those pictures really seemed to make a different to him. Maybe he just loved to see Scarlett in the sunshine… He remembered those “Bobby Long” press conference pictures: she was standing in a garden, wearing blues jeans with a subtle cut near the left knee, a cowgirl jacket made of the same cloth with the “Kerry & Edwards” badge sowed above the upper-left pocket and her initials “SJ” a few inches down. It was a sunny day and she looked more beautiful than any flower.

The one on the “walk of fame” was another favorite of Rogue’s… standing on those red pair of high heels, dressed in a 70s-style blouse with black and white grid pattern, and the black skirt that barely extended to her knees… all of which formed an image of absolute elegance, as if she just got out of a movie where she acted as the 30yr old Elizabeth II, Queen of the United Kingdom, albeit looking twice as good.

Rogue

08-15-2013, 09:28 AM

Chapter Twenty

Scarlett came out last, right after Thor, just in time to save Rogue’s life because if she had stayed there just a few seconds longer, Rogue would’ve died of a heart attack or something. It wasn’t the first time this goddess saved someone’s life, nor would it be the last.

The loudest applause and scream were heard, louder than any avenger received, because it was in New York, her hometown.

“Where’s Iron Man? Isn’t he showing up today?” Brian asked

“It’s only a ground fight this morning, while Downey belongs in the air-force. He’ll be here tonight. All avengers will be here then.” Someone answered.

Rogue heard what they said, or didn’t, or he didn’t care at all. Downey was also one of his favorite actors, parallel to the likes of Tom Cruise and Sylvester Stallone on his interest list, but at this moment his head was occupied by Scarlett, and only Scarlett.

He swiftly wiped his hands dry on his trousers, waved both hands towards those avengers… He opened his mouth wide trying to say something, but no sound could be heard from his mouth. Maybe it was because the environment was already too noisy, or he didn’t make any sound at all… He mouth was dry as the Sahara desert, because his full body’s water had escaped from him via his palms…

But Rogue still caught Scarlett’s eyes, wanted or unwanted… He didn’t want Scarlett to see his pale face, which he hadn’t even washed this morning before hasting out of the hospital with Brian. However, he just couldn’t help but wave his hands and get the attention of his goddess… it had become an instinct of him. Rogue was trying his best to stay on his feet… his body was trembling and teeth clenching as if he was standing in the winter of Sweden- fatherland of his goddess, while it was indeed summer New York.

(It’s generally believed that Scarlett’s dad immigrated from Demark, and I have no intention of disputing it, but from my experience of playing Football Manager over the past many years, I’m convinced that the name “Johansson” is a common surname in Sweden because when you select the Sweden national team to coach, you’ll find that about 10%-15% players in the national pool have the same family name “Johansson”, which was also the name of the former president of UEFA. Scarlett’s dad is an immigrant in the US, and probably was also an immigrant in Demark, imho. Although there’re some Danish names that sound similar to “Johansson”, but they’re often written in different forms, like “Johansen”.)

Rogue

08-15-2013, 09:28 AM

Chapter Twenty-one

Scarlett saw Rogue, she had to… This guy was once her “boyfriend”, though their “relationship” only lasted one night… So did it mean Rogue was her ex-boyfriend now? No. None of her ex-boyfriends was still a friend of hers, but Rogue would be her friend forever because he was probably the only man in this world who had given her his full heart, who would like to sacrifice everything to see more smiles on her face.

But she couldn’t just come over to greet Rogue right now, give him a warm hug or even a kiss, though she really wanted to… She was still at her job and she was devoted to it, because she knew that as an actress in the men-dominated world she had to work harder, much harder to earn men’s respect. She wouldn’t like being called “eye candy”… So she only waved her hand slightly, giving him a big smile plus a row of quick blinks. But that was enough… Rogue never expected anything more than just being a friend of hers, and the facts that Scarlett still knew him and that she had just blinked to him were powerful enough to reinvigorate this young man, who had spent almost the whole time in hospitals since the last time they met.

Following the director’s “action” order, the film shooting began. Rogue was doing his best to imitate Scarlett, every movement every facial expression, as Scarlett was fighting those invaders from outer space. When a fist or a kick landed on Scarlett’s body, he also felt the pain. He would even join the fight to help the avengers, or more precisely, to help his “goddess”, if the director allowed so.

The fight lasted about 40 minutes, about the same length of a class. Then it came the break, like someone called a timeout, probably Hulk because he was the oldest of them all and his upper body was enveloped in a big green mass of shit. ‘It must feel hot like hell in that shit’, Rogue thought.

The avengers each were handed a plastic chair to sit on… The other avengers all sat down enjoying the rest time, but Scarlett didn’t. She was still standing so she could be easily seen when she waved her left arm, to Rogue.

‘She’s waving her hand backward,’ Rogue thought as he saw his goddess waving to him, of course he couldn’t miss it… his eyes had never moved away from his goddess since she first appeared. ‘Is she asking me to come over there?’ Rogue asked himself.

“What the heck you waiting for, mayne?” Brian said, which kind of woke him up from a dream or something.

Rogue couldn’t hesitate anymore. He rushed towards the Avengers as fast as he could, even fast enough to beat Gareth Bale probably.

“Hi Rogue, no need to hurry yourself, dar ehh… brother” Said Scarlett, whose voice sounded like the world’s most pleasant music in Rogue’s ears. She wanted to give him a tight hug, using her own soft chest to calm him down, but she later realized it wouldn’t be the right thing to do right here, right now… She was never a fan of those paparazzi so she didn’t want to leave any fodder to them… She just gave him a big smile, and a brief handshake, nothing else, but that was enough to satisfy Rogue.

“This is Rogue Smith, my friend and favorite author.” Scarlett introduced Rogue to the other “avengers”, no need to introduce them to Rogue because they were already household names.

“I’m so honored to meet you guys here.” Rogue began to shake hands with the avengers, one after another. Surprisingly he didn’t feel nervous at all, with his goddess standing by.

“And, they’re also my friends. Brian, a successful banker and president of a local fan um… krew, right? And this is Irving, vice president of the… krew.” Scarlett continued to introduce the other two friends, while Rogue had no idea when Brian came here, not to say Irving who he hadn’t seen at all this morning.

“I just arrived here buddy. You know I wouldn’t miss it”, said Irving, “You and I are the two biggest Scarlett fans on Spurstalk, don’t forget.”

Then, Brian and Irving also greeted the other avengers, no handshakes though.

Rogue

08-15-2013, 09:29 AM

Chapter Twenty-two

“That bald dick is having too much mercy on us today, it seems like. We’re having an extended break.” Renner said, of course the “bald dick” referred to the director.

“He’s just looking for the right person for that cameo appearance, I think” Hemsworth said.

“What cameo appearance?” Rogue asked.

“Umm… We originally invited Tom Cruise for it, which he accepted, but he gave us a call this morning telling us he wouldn’t be here in time due to flight delay so… we have to look for someone else now.” Scarlett answered the question, of course. It was supposed to be her job, which no one dared to hijack.

“Don’t you think Rogue would probably be a good fit for that role, sis?” Chris Evans said.

“Oh… Yes.” Scarlett sounded excited, really. “Do you wanna have a try, Rogue?” She was gazing at Rogue as she spoke, her eyes so clear and so charming… ‘Please accept it, for me, please…’ Scarlett said from her heart, which only Rogue had heard.

“Sure… I’d like to do anything for you, my goddess, anything.” Rogue responded briskly, genuinely and determinedly.

Scarlett looked thrilled. She just solved a problem for her team, and more importantly, Rogue would be staying there a bit longer, to work with her team, to work with… her.

“So please let me introduce that cameo role briefly” Evans stepped up and said, having noticed that his sister was too excited at the moment to organize any words the right way. “You have a daughter, half-black, you clutch her in your arms then roll through an enemy soldier, from between his legs, and then kick his ass hard. The soldier will turn around and find you, enraged and wanting to kill you, but Natasha will arrive and kill that soldier before he could kill you… Doesn’t sound too complex, huh?”

“No wonder Cruise’s plane was delayed…” Brian whispered.

Rogue also knew it wasn’t a glorious role. Rolling through someone’s legs wasn’t anything worth bragging, (unless you were Han Xin though, an ancient Chinese militarist who once crawled between someone’s legs). But how could Rogue decline it? It was an order from his goddess, or a request, and he had vowed to himself that he would execute all her orders unconditionally, at any cost. He would do it without any hesitation or reluctance even if his goddess asked him to die.

“So you still want to do it?” Hemsworth asked.

“Of course, I’m gonna do it with pleasure.” Rogue responded, adamantly.

“Cool bro, thought you would.” Evans continued to say, “Have you watched the world at war, a Tom Cruise film? Just pretend that you were Tom Cruise, expressing the hopelessness, the dread, as well as the fortitude and the determination on your face…”

“Yeah, that doesn’t sound too hard, to be honest”, Rogue said, then asked, “But have you got the Dakota Fanning girl yet?”

“Dakota Fanning, you know her?” Asked Scarlett, her voice sounded a bit worried and annoyed.

“Yep, I watched that film and the girl’s name is very interesting so I remembered it. Dakota, there’s a state named Dakota, if I remember correct.”

“Actually… two states, South Dakota and North Dakota.” Hemsworth said.

“Hey Fenan, come here.” Scarlett yelled to a little girl, half black, looking just like that other “Dakota” girl they were talking about.

Scarlett introduced that girl to Rogue and his friends as soon as she reached them, “This is my sister, her name is Fenan.”

“What, your sister? She looks so young then.” Brian asked, confused, obviously not knowing that Scarlett’s mom adopted a little girl a couple of years ago.

“My mom adopted her a few years back. Say hi to them all, Fenan.”

“What a lucky girl.” Irving said jealously.

“What?” Scarlett asked.

“Oh erh… I said ‘what a lovely girl.’”. Everyone laughed except Irving, face flushed.

DMC

08-15-2013, 11:03 AM

Yeah that's what I mean lol so only culburn can claim the money? Shoulda just responded to me tbh that way you'd be safe spend that ish on a new rod and reel

No, scrotisserie, I wanted Dale to claim it so I could say "you don't believe in paying debts so nary a dime".

Then DoK unveils that I didn't owe anyone (DoK would know) since the Spurs didn't win. So there went that one.

No doubt though, if I ever intended on giving away money, you'd be first.

scroteface

08-15-2013, 11:36 AM

No, scrotisserie, I wanted Dale to claim it so I could say "you don't believe in paying debts so nary a dime".

Then DoK unveils that I didn't owe anyone (DoK would know) since the Spurs didn't win. So there went that one.

No doubt though, if I ever intended on giving away money, you'd be first.

lmao I wouldn't have claimed it though, if have traded it in for 1 fishing trip on your boat nigga :fishing

DMC

08-15-2013, 12:10 PM

I'm going to be fishing the gulf for a full week at the end of the month. You should take your kayak down there and fish the back bays for reds.

scroteface

08-15-2013, 12:15 PM

I would tbh except I gotta work :greedy

Rogue

08-16-2013, 09:14 AM

Chapter Twenty-three

Rogue was excited about his upcoming film debut, and more excited about the chance to work together with his goddess. His heart started to pound hard again, his pants quickly becoming saturated with sweat as his palms. He tried his best to steady himself because he couldn’t allow himself to act like a little fussy jerk in front of those other avengers, colleagues of his goddess… He was Scarlett’s friend so he couldn’t show even a pinch of stupidity or anxiety that would otherwise embarrass his goddess.

As Rogue finally settled back on a stable ground, mentally and physically, a question came to his mind, ‘Why they asked me to take that role, not anyone else like Irving or Brian?’. Those words popped up in his head, then escaped from his mouth…

“Because…” Renner raised his hand to answer this question, but probably not yet prepared. He hesitated for a few seconds, then continued, “because of your size, the space between that freak’s legs is barely enough for someone your size to roll through, and that’s also why we chose Cruise in the first place.”

Rogue was rather short at 5’7. He quite loved basketball and was a good 3pt shooter. Like he could usually hit 6-7 out of 10 three-pointers without defense, but that was useless due to his size combined with his poor dribbling. He was basically just some good dribbling skills away from being as good as JJB or Nate Robinson, or just a Doctorate’s degree away from being a badass private contractor like DMC.

Rogue didn’t respond, nor did he say anything, seeming to be thinking about something calmly and devotedly. Renner thought his words might have upset Rogue so he came over here, patted Rogue’s shoulder softly and said, “Sorry bro, didn’t mean to offend you, I’m also rather short you know.”

“Ahh… Oh… doesn’t matter bro, I’m pretty proud of my size to be quite honest, I’m at the same height as Tom Cruise.” Rogue said proudly.

“Sure.” Renner felt glad and relieved he didn’t cause any discomfort to Rogue, Scarlett’s friend, then he continued to say, “And 5’7 is also a perfect fit for a girl at 5’3 or something…”

‘Girl at 5’3 or something?’ it didn’t take Rogue more than 2 seconds to realize whom Renner was referring to. Barton and Natasha were lovers in the comic book, but not in the real life. Rogue didn’t quite like that “hawk eye” guy before, mainly because of his role in the first Avengers movie who almost wrecked the heli-carrier, and who had a fierce fight against Natasha throwing a few fists and kicks at her body. He was then just a puppet controlled by Loki, but it already gave Rogue a negative impression of him… But Rogue was really grateful to this guy at the moment, and he knew Renner wasn’t teasing him. Renner was giving him the best wishes, in total honesty and genuineness, though Rogue would be satisfied with just being a friend of hers, like Renner, Evans, Downey or any other avenger.

Rogue

08-16-2013, 09:14 AM

Chapter Twenty-four

The film shooting began… Rogue clutched the little girl, rolled through his legs and kicked that alien freak hard in the ass. The freak turned around and aimed his spear at Rogue and the little girl… It was so frightening the girl was already crying, Rogue also felt scared, though he knew he was just making film. The spearhead was so sharp and dark, and he could feel the coldness of it 3 feet away.

The might be accidents in film shooting, like what happened to Bruce Lee a few decades back. ‘What if the spear pierced me through the chest?’ Rogue was thinking. ‘No, it wouldn’t be happening. Scarlett will come here and save my life, she certainly will.’ Rogue was very convinced.

Meanwhile, Rogue was also hoping that his goddess wouldn’t come, so he would die in her arms, would die in the sprinkling of her tears, seeping through his wound into his heart… It was the most romantic way of dying that Rogue had imagined, dying in his most loved one… but all of a sudden, he felt guilty of having such selfish will. ‘How could you leave Scarlett in total remorse? How dared you break her heart? Rogue, you little bastard…” Rogue condemned himself.

But Scarlett wouldn’t allow any harm afflicting her loved one either. She came here just in time and adeptly beat that freak into the dust, and saved Rogue’s life as well as her sister’s.

“O….” The director was intending to say “OK”. He was very satisfied with the performance of this rookie and his goddess, but he was having a hard time shouting the “K” out of his mouth as he saw Scarlett lending a hand to Rogue, gazing at him affectionately…

Rogue held Scarlett’s hand firmly in his. It felt so warm, and so strong, yet also so smooth like silk, like a baby’s face… Scarlett’s eyes were speaking to Rogue, that big charming pair of eyes in metallic blue, glinting in the sunshine. The smile on her face might look a bit absurd amid the fragments of cars and aliens’ corpses, yet it also lightened up the whole place… It gave hope to the humans in the hardship, encouraging them to get through it.

Rogue felt the strength of Scarlett’s hand, her arm, and her entire body… He could feel every muscle and every ligament in her hand, as well the flowing of her blood… He got back on his feet, but still didn’t have no intention of loosening her hand, nor did Scarlett. Their eyes were tangled up in each other’s face, as if they were studying each other thoroughly and carefully… Love was heating up at light speed between the young couple…

“Perrr… fect!” The director interrupted the young boy and girl before nature could take the course.

Rogue

08-16-2013, 09:15 AM

Chapter Twenty-five

The film shooting was done and Rogue was allowed to go. Although he wanted to stay there a bit longer with Scarlett who still had some work left to do, he knew it was probably the best time to leave, to say good-bye to his goddess… He already felt tired and exhausted, and the energy his goddess injected in him was about to run out soon. He felt he could fall down anytime, and probably never be able to get up again…

As Rogue wriggled into Brian’s sport car, Scarlett gave him a smile, waving her left hand slowly and gently… Nary a word was said, or needed to be said. The door closed, Rogue rolled the window down, hands resting on the edge of the window, gazing at the goddess who looked incredibly beautiful in the noon’s sunshine. Rogue didn’t want to waste even a second not looking at her, knowing that it could be his last time to see her, and it later turned out to be true. The goddess was standing there all the time, waving her hand, even after she disappeared in Rogue’s eyesight…

“Rogue, you were simply brilliant there, my brother. That scene is gonna be the masterpiece of the movie I’m telling you.” Brian said, excited. Irving sat beside the driver’s seat, nodded exaggeratedly.

“Thanks, I owe it to goddess.” Rogue said, in such a low voice that could just barely be heard.

“Bro, you feeling tired?” Brian asked considerately.

“Yes, I’m fine though.” Rogue answered, powerlessly. Apparently he wasn’t very fine, but he didn’t want to worry his friends. He felt he might faint out anytime, but he was still trying hard to squeeze the last gram of energy out of his guts, he wanted to at least stay up until his friends left… But his body failed him…

“Hey we’ve arrived home, buddy, wake up bro.” Brian said to Rogue, thinking he was sleeping. He was sleeping, in some way. He was just too tired… he spent the whole day yesterday posting on Spurstalk, and the whole morning working with his goddess, but he had already used up the credit line of his body… He was sleeping now, in total peace and quietness.

“Wake up bro, are you OK?” Brian asked again, no response still. He extended his harm backwards, touched him and swung his arm, but Rogue still didn’t move, not even a muscle. His face looked pale and drained, he was still breathing but it was weak and frail.

Brian instantly knew something was wrong, so he and Irving rushed him to the hospital, not a second afforded to be wasted…

Rogue

08-16-2013, 09:15 AM

Chapter Twenty-six

Rogue had imagined how being dead would feel like since his childhood. He was a smart guy and when he was still a little child he already knew that everyone would die, but how would it feel when you’re dying, or when you’ve already died? He asked his parents this question many times back then, of course they didn’t know how to answer it. They didn’t know the answer either, but they were surprised that a 3yr old boy was thinking about questions like this.

Rogue often woke up from sleeping all of a sudden, at midnight, jumping out of the bed then trudging back and forth in his room while making a long scream. It was as if he had just seen how it was: his body lying in a nursing room lifelessly, surrounded by his children (or friends after he became a celibate), breathing becoming harder and harder, shorter and shorter, weaker… and weaker. Finally he passed away… then woke up.

He felt as if he was trapped in a metal chamber which was going to be filled with poisonous gas soon. He tried to escape from it, but had never found a way out. He knew it was the inevitable fate for any human being including his goddess, and any living thing.

He was young so maybe death wouldn’t be knocking on his door anytime soon, but he knew it was going to come anyway, sooner or later, in seventy years, sixty, or half a century. He didn’t want to imagine how the world would be without him, how broken the hearts that loved him would be. He feared the burning pain when he was cremated, or the feeling of being locked up in a coffin under the ground and eaten up by germs, though he was told he wouldn’t feel nothing after his death.

But Rogue didn’t want to be a pussy. He didn’t want to use alcohol or sex to get inebriated, making himself temporarily forget about the horror of death like most people did. Instead, he kept thinking about those stuffs. Even though he knew it was a battle that he had no opportunity of winning, he still refused to surrender. He would die, but he would never surrender.

Life is like a journey, in which the destination for everyone is the same. No matter how long the voyage lasts or how far you have traveled, you’ll have to return to the starting point eventually.

Rogue longed to know how the world would be like in 100 years, 200 or even more, but no one knew the answer, nor could anyone buy the answer no matter how much wealth he or she had. Most of us will have turned white bones or ashes before one-hundredth anniversary of 9.11. It’s easy to say but have you ever imagined such a situation where you’ve become some white bones or some ashes in a casket? Couldn’t move, couldn’t hear, and couldn’t even think? Being dead is the most miserable thing on the earth, maybe, even more miserable than being a quadriplegic. I’d rather that I had never lived in this world than live for several decades and get my life taken away. Maybe it’s just the quintessence of the cruelty of life itself, maybe… Mother Nature gives you a life, allows you to enjoy during your lifetime but she’ll eventually take it away. Like you’d been in a relationship for eight and a half years with a wonderful girl, like the Charlotte girl in Lost in Translation, you loved each other and had a great time together, but she ended up marrying another man (especially some old shit bag like Bill Murry or some sissy dickhead like Ribisi), breaking your heart in a million pieces.

Rogue was being semi-conscious the entire afternoon, sometimes he was conscious for a while, sometimes not, just sleeping… Even when he was conscious, there was still nothing he could do but think about those things again and again, things that had gone through his head countless times over the past 25 years of his young life.

He could hardly see anything now, maybe his visual nerves had already atrophied, nor could he hear anything. He could feel Brian and Irving being with him, and maybe DMC as well, but the whole environment was quiet like his heart now, except the sound of another Scarlett’s song echoing in his head, over and over again…

Cold feet, don’t fail me now
So much left to do
If I should run ten thousand miles home
Would you be there?

Just a taste of things to come
I still smile
But I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die
Way before… my time

Keep calm, carry on
No worse for the wear
But I don’t wanna die, I don’t wanna die
Way before… my time.

Is it any wonder?
All this empty air
Drowning in laughter
Way before my time has come here.

Rogue

08-17-2013, 06:53 PM

Chapter Twenty-seven

Rogue was still breathing with the help of some machines, his heart still beating, but he was not thinking any more because his brain had stopped working, at least it appeared so to the doctors… Maybe Rogue was still thinking, still watching, from another dimension of the world, which no one has ever been, and which all of us will eventually belong in.

“Where’s his family?” One doctor asked.

“He doesn’t have a family here, maybe…” Brian said, his eyes turning to DMC.

“I’ve already called his family but the Smiths won’t arrive sooner than 12pm.” DMC paused for a meaningful while, “So… How is he?” DMC asked, though he already knew clearly what the answer would be…

“His brain is dead, and even if he somehow survives, he’ll be a plant, for the best scenario.” The doctor said.

Brian burst to tears, digging his head into Irving’s arms to muffle the sound and to hide his teary eyes, which this tough man would never want others to see. He held Irving’s forearms tightly against his cheeks, leaving no free hand for Irving to wipe his own face dry, or maybe Irving wouldn’t be able to wipe it dry anyway…

“Oh boys, don’t cry” DMC was calm enough, though his own voice also seemed to be trembling.

“It was all my fucking fault, I fucked my nigga’s life…” The remorseful voice trudged out of the crevice between Brian’s head and Irving’s chest, unsteadily and reluctantly.

“At least he passed away in a happy mood”, DMC tried to console him. “Posting is his life, you were right about that, so he’s still alive as long as Rogue doesn’t stop posting… You know the password to that account, right? You told me so.”

“You’re right bro.” Brian said sorrow vanished from his face, replaced by confidence and determination, the regular things that were always seen on his face. “I’m gonna request the mods to get mavs>spurs banned so I’m gonna post as Rogue full-time.”

“Great idea, bros. Rogue’s legend should continue.” Irving said, totally agreeing with DMC and Brian.

Rogue

08-17-2013, 06:54 PM

Chapter Twenty-eight

Irving’s arms had just got released from Brian’s hands so he was able to grab something to study, mainly as a method of distracting himself from the grief… He picked Rogue’s cell phone, which had been nothing but a watch for Rogue since he arrived in NY. Irving opened the contact list… Rogue’s phone was an old-version Motorola produced in 06, no games or shits, and the messages were all garbage adverts… so the contact list might be the most interesting stuff on Rogue’s cell phone.

Irving scanned the contact list. It only contained 30 names or so, and more than half of them had the same name “Smith”, the rest were mostly random names belonging to his few friends and some former colleagues probably. There was only one name that caught Irving’s attention… It wasn’t even a name, just one word starting with the letter “G” and ending with an “s”… it read “Goddess”.

Irving dialed that number on his own cell phone, the number of that “Goddess”…

“Hi who’s that? Hello? I don’t have your number on my contact list so who’s that?” It was a female’s voice, though it didn’t sound typical of a female… It was low-pitched and pretty husky, but also very unusual.

Irving was so surprised, shocked? Or maybe just jealous… he couldn’t even move a muscle of his face, like frozen.

“Hi mom, is that you?” The woman said again, waiting for the response… the woman hadn’t given that number to many people, so it must be someone close to her calling, the woman thought.

“S… Scarlett?” Irving asked tentatively, his quivering voice filled with excitement.

“Hi… yeah, this is Scarlett, who’s that?”

“I… I’m Irving. Mark’s friend, ahh… we just met earlier today, in Manhattan…”

“Oh Irving, what’s up? And… where did you get this number?”

“On Rogue’s phone… Rogue, remember? Your favorite author, he wants to… see you.” Irving said. He knew what a diehard Scarlett fan would want because he was also a diehard fan of her.

“I’m so sorry Irving but may I speak to Rogue?” Scarlett was confused, also concerned about Rogue… He didn’t look very fine at the filming site in the morning so Scarlett was afraid that her friend was sick perhaps, but the situation was even worse, much worse.

“He ah… he can’t speak to you at this moment, but he really wants you to be here, to see him…” Irving meant to say “to see him for the last time”, but he swallowed those words down his throat.

“OK then, but I’m really busy at the moment… I’ll be on my way there as soon as I get my work done, all right? And where are you, and Rogue?”

“We’re in…” Irving swallowed some words again, “the hospital”, because that word would probably worry that goddess. “Brian will be there waiting for you and will drive you here.” Irving knew Brian would be gladly doing that, he had to.

Scarlett knew Brian was also someone she could trust, he even saved her life once, in the “Goddess of the Sun” novel, remember? So she consented, without any hesitation.

Rogue

08-17-2013, 06:54 PM

The last chapter

Rogue was sleeping there, quietly and peacefully, and probably would never wake up, nor would he ever want to… He was enjoying himself in the dreamland, where only lived him and Scarlett… He would never want to wake up from it, back to the cruel world where he had lived for 25 years, unless the dream or at least a tiny part of it could be brought into reality…

“Hi Rogue, time to wake up…” Irving whispered to his friend, with Rogue’s fingers interlocked between his own. Rogue’s hand felt so cold and numb as if he was already dead. He indeed was in some way, technically, because his brain was no longer functioning, and his consciousness completely gone. But Irving insisted his friend would be back, one way or another. “Brian has already arrived in Manhattan and he’s gonna be back soon, together with your goddess, no, our goddess… You’re an ardent lover of her, and you ain’t alone.”

“It would be a real medical miracle if he should be revived somehow, but from an objective perspective I cannot side with you guys in this forlorn hope. He’s only ‘living’ on life supporting system now. Let’s pray for him though.” A doctor said.

“He’s probably not going to survive it…” DMC said sorrowfully but determinedly, “but we have to keep him alive, at least on a very basic level, until his family arrives.”

“At least until Scarlett arrives.” Irving added.

Scarlett and Brian didn’t let them wait for too long… Brian didn’t tell her anything on the way, about Rogue’s critical condition. He just kept saying “He just wants to see you, Scarlett…” in response to every question Scarlett asked him. But Scarlett already read enough from his tear-tainted face and his inflamed eyes. She knew her friend Rogue was sick, maybe very seriously… She couldn’t wait to see him, to extricate him from the pain, as if she was the only one in the world capable of saving him... She wished she had a pair of rings so she would be able to fly to the hospital in a straight line without waiting for the traffic lights turning green.

The car stopped, engine cut, then Scarlett realized they had arrived. But she felt reluctant to step out of the car at the moment, because she was afraid of what she was possibly going to see in the hospital, though her legs betrayed her mind… She didn’t want to get in there, but she knew that was what she should do, she had to.

She walked along the corridor a few steps behind Brian. The corridor felt like a hundred miles long, or she wished so… But the moment still had to come sooner or later, and it finally came.

Scarlett walked in. Her steps were incredibly steady and her face absolutely calm as if it was a stranger lying there, dying… But it wasn’t… It was Rogue who was lying in there, sleeping. His face was pale and eyes closed tightly, but there was little expression of pain on his face. He must be having a sweet dream now, he must be…

Scarlett was standing by his bed, but still looking cold like a stone… Maybe she was just too devoted to her work on the film. She was still wearing that suit and behaving in that role. Maybe her real self had even surrendered to that Natasha girl, a cold-blooded agent who killed people without even blinking her eyes…

But she would prove us all wrong… She bent her body and lowered her head. The weight of her upper body lay on the bed, via her arms and hands on Rogue’s right and left. She moved her head towards Rogue’s slowly, inch by inch, her red hair draping down her head and covering her cheeks, then Rogue’s.

It was a living kiss…

I didn’t know how long it was… It felt just like a dream, or not a dream. I was living in a world where I felt so close to Scarlett, so close that I could even hear her heartbeats… I could see her arms, her legs, her bare breasts and the blood on her used napkins, but also so distant that I could never see her face without the help of a mirror…

I felt something tickling my eyelids, soft like lashes… I opened my eyes and yes, they were indeed lashes… That pair of eyes opened too, about the same time I opened mine. I saw a pair of beautiful eyes, irises in metallic blue, like the color of the moon.

Then those eyes started to move away from me, as I began to see more and more of that face… the eyebrows, the nose, the forehead… then the lips, thick and supple like two fresh pieces of plums. The face was so beautiful, and also familiar…

I clutched her body firmly and swiftly with my hands crossed over her back, my head ascended and entered her red hair, and we kissed again, forgetting about time…

End of story.

Rogue

08-17-2013, 06:55 PM

Afterword

I have thought of giving it up multiple times while writing it, but persuaded myself to continue each and every time because I knew I owe it to Cully, my mentor who gave me the inspiration for writing this sequel, and the courage to continue the story of the love affair between me and my “goddess”. Cully may not be posting a lot recently but I’m sure he was staying in pace with my story throughout the process. It isn’t just my story. It also belongs to him in some way if he doesn’t mind sharing the criticism with me.

Also I have to present my genuine gratefulness to those who’ve contributed to this story, Shadowflames, DMC, and of course my nigga m>s. They’ll continue to appear in my next novel, a sequel belonging in the “goddess” series. I’ve already come up with the title for my next novel, “return to Dallas” (in regards to my mentor’s “return to Vegas”), but I’m not gonna begin writing it before my mentor marks and comments on this one, which has been renamed as “Goddess in hometown”.

I’m gonna reserve the name “goddess of tomorrow” for the fifth or sixth episode of this series, in which I’m gonna describe Scarlett as the president of this country, the first female president of the US.

-Rogue

Rogue

08-19-2013, 09:15 PM

I once vowed to myself that I wouldn't start writing a sequal until my mentor/friend Dale marked the previous work, but I decided to break my words... I'm so absorbed in the romantic story I feel I can hardly put an end to it now, as the images of Scarlett keep popping up in my head, and her voice echoing around my ears all the time. It would also be rather cruel to my readers if I snapped the story abruptly, with no ending... There won't ever be an "ending" to it though, the story will always continue as long as the passion for Scarlett remains alive, as long as life continues. Her beauty will fade away but our genuine love for her never will. She'll age like a woman but the love will age like wine...

Return to Dallas

-by Mark Celibate

Scarlett saved my life again. She saved my soul again, to be exact. I didn’t really want to come back to life though. I was very happy living inside her, I felt as if I was part of her, but I know Rogue was her friend, and he loved her too, probably as much as I do, if not more.

There’s no feast that can last eternally, so even though I really enjoyed living in her body, I knew I would have to be out sometime, and that time just came. She gave me the second life, and the first chance to actually “love” her, not just mentally but physically. I was still a virgin last time I died, but when I’m revived now, I’m no longer one… though I clearly know that night belonged to her and to Rogue, it had nothing to do with me.

I don’t feel jealous though, not at all. Scarlett doesn’t like people who easily get jealous, and I’m luckily not a person of that kind. I can share the love with anyone who loves her, and I believe the more people it involves, the stronger it grows. Scarlett is a gift from God, a blessing to all of us. She doesn’t belong to anyone, but she’s available for everyone to love, to admire and to respect. Like the sun who makes life possible on this planet, and who keeps delivering us warmth and light that we can bask in.

Chapter One

I held her body tightly in my arms, with her entire body weight laid on my chest and stomach. Her breasts were rammed under the black widow suit but still felt supple and soft, and her heart was beating at the exactly same rhythm as mine. I felt difficult to breathe under such heavy pressure, physically and mentally, but I didn’t need to breathe on myself because I could get all the oxygen I needed from her mouth, from her body. She was generously giving me everything, her breath, the warmth of her body, and her saliva… especially the saliva that shamed the evil heads who once said to me, “She wouldn’t even spit on you to save your life.” She wasn’t spitting on me of course, but she still saved my life, and saved my soul.

Her red hair brushed my face, my ears and my neck, which felt sleek and soft like silk, and the female scent was so pleasant I wouldn’t allow my nose to miss even a thread of it.

I wished I could kill myself at the moment so I would die in absolute happiness. I couldn’t even bite my tongue to kill myself because it was already twisted with hers. Neither of us was sleeping but it really felt like a dream, a dream that belonged only to her and me. There were people standing there watching us, but they were nonexistence to us. We were both indulged in our dream, incorrigibly…

I would rather die again in this dream than wake up from it, but in the end I had to wake up, and learned that I was still alive.

There came in an old couple, two heads under pale grey hair, and four inflamed eyes… They both look surprised and thrilled seeing me sitting in the bed, and I could see the love and care on their faces even without knowing who they were.

They were Rogue’s parents, I thought, and a mid-aged man who was standing by confirmed my assumption…

“I’m sorry, Mr. and Ms Smith… Your son seems to be OK now but trust me… he was in really critical condition like just one hour ago. It seemed like he came back to life again immediately after Scarlett arrived.”

“Thank God…” Ms Smith sighed, and both Smiths looked relieved. “Thank you DMC, anyway, you don’t need to apologize for nothing.”

Then I learned that mid-aged man was named DMC, but if I remembered correct his name was Cobs. I saw him once before, on an academic seminar held in our school where he made a public speech. Dude was an interesting guy and his speech earned a minute-long ovation, his speech was about a recent research on gene biology but I didn’t quite understand it because that was not my profession. I only attended it as a secretary or something and I only remembered him by his family name “Cobs”.

I looked around and checked the other people. I saw two familiar faces and they belonged to two best friends of mine: Brian and Irving. I had missed them guys for so long… I was so thrilled at the moment I couldn’t help but shout it aloud, “Brian and Irving, my niggas, it’s so fucking nice to see you guys again. Oh no… to speak to you again, to be more accurate…” I corrected it, because I had seen them quite a few times during the time when I was residing in Scarlett. Like, every time Scarlett came back to NY they were present at the airport welcoming that lovely homegirl.

Irving and Brian looked confused, supposedly, even more confused where the Smith couple, Rogue’s parents. Their son never talked like that, I guessed. I was about to say ‘I’m Mark your friend niggas, you motherfuckers forgotten me already?’ but I didn’t say so… How could I tell the cruel truth to the Smiths, that their son was already dead and I was just a stranger dressed in the skin of their son? That would be too cruel for the old couple, so I decided not to tell the truth, not at this moment at least.

“I’m just so delighted ahh…, I mean, how you guys been recently?”

“How we been recently? Ain’t we just spending a day together earlier today?” Irving countered, looking even more puzzled.

“I ahh… I don’t know, bro, I just felt like I was in a dream… I couldn’t remember a thing that happened today or yesterday.” I was subtle enough I guess. I had a higher college degree than Irving anyways.

But my degree wasn’t higher than DMC, for sure… He seemed to have noticed something wrong but he was thinking even quicker than I did probably. He winked to me briefly, without saying anything, but we already reached an agreement tacitly. I knew what he knew… He knew I was someone else living in Rogue’s form, but no way could he know the details, such as who I was. He just didn’t want the Smiths, his friends to face the heartbreaking truth, so he wanted to keep it a secret, and so did I.

Rogue

08-20-2013, 09:02 PM

Chapter Two

I didn’t tell Scarlett who I was, nor would it make any difference to her… We were both her friends, both Rogue and me, and I knew she would mourn Rogue’s death and suffer a broken heart yet again if I told her the truth. I didn’t mean to deceive her though, I was just confident enough that I would be able to give her just as much love Rogue provided, and I didn’t want her to feel any guilt about the death of Rogue, or me, or anyone.

Rogue and I each had died once for her, yet both of us were still alive in some way. Neither of us regretted dying for her, the goddess for whom we were willing to sacrifice anything even including our lives. I craved to have a talk with Rogue, to share the love he had for our common goddess, and to let him share mine as well. But I was only able to talk to his heart, the heart that was still beating vigorously and passionately.

I needed to imitate Rogue, especially the way how he talked so that his parents wouldn’t notice any significant change on me, or Rogue, or the person who they thought was their son but in fact wasn’t. DMC was more than glad to help me in that regard, as he introduced me to a message board where Rogue used to frequently post, and he even lent me a troll account that he once registered so that I could use all the functions of that board. I could find out Rogue’s old posts and began to post in his style. I had to use a borrowed account instead of registering a new one because the mods of that website seemed too lazy to approve any more accounts. “It would take them forever long to verify any new accounts, it seems like”, Irving said it to me via private message, he told me that he had registered a troll accounted using the exact name “Scarlett Johansson” about a few months ago, even before the playoffs started, but that account still wasn’t proved yet.

After a few days of recovery I was fully healthy now, and it was time for me to go “back” to Dallas. Rogue’s parents couldn’t stay in NY for too long because they had their own business to do in Dallas, their hometown, and DMC also needed to go back to Dallas to work on a new contract.

I hadn’t seen Scarlett since she left the hospital that night, until the day we were supposed to leave. Scarlett promised me that night that she would be present at the airport to see me off, and she didn’t renege on her words… Of course she wouldn’t, I knew, she was my goddess and she aspired to being a truthful persons.

She handed me a cluster of flowers, with a tiny card inlayed there that read “For Rogue, from best friend- Scarlett”. Rogue wasn’t my name, my name was Mark but I was still so touched at the moment. I believed if it was Mark that appeared in front of her, she would’ve also sent him the flowers, and would’ve kissed him too.

I embraced her firmly but not too tight because I didn’t want to cause her any discomfort. I put my arms, or Rogue’s arms around her body, with one hand holding the flowers and the other fondling her back gently. Then I let that free hand go as nature intended… it slipped down slowly, her back, lower back, waist and the upper hips… But I suddenly stopped it, keeping it from going anywhere further down as soon as I felt the upper brim of her panties. I felt as if there was a landmine buried in there, and maybe for a lifelong celibate, it was indeed a landmine or something similar. I was still a virgin, at least mentally yes.

I loved that goddess but I would never want to take her home like my doll. I loved her in a respectful manner, pretty much the same way I loved the founding fathers of this country. I was convinced that someday Scarlett would also write her name up there parallel to those names like George Washington, Abraham Lincoln and Theodore Roosevelt. She would be the first female president of this nation and lead us back to be top of the world, I seriously believed so.

I just felt I couldn’t profane this goddess, neither in the public nor in a private place. She was always a goddess to me, whatever the place and time.

We went aboard the plane and the plane took off soon afterwards. The buildings of NYC began to diminish, and finally disappeared as the plane rose above the cloud, but I could feel that Scarlett was standing there all the time watching the plane as if it was her first time to ever see a plane.

I held the flowers in my hand. The flowers looked nice and smelled good, but nothing comparable to my goddess. I put my head close to them, letting the petals slipping through my face, expecting to find maybe a pinch of her scent among the flowers’ smell. She was so unusual for me I wouldn’t miss anything of hers, her scent or a hair of hers, even though the flowers were dense and their smell was strong.

But I didn’t find anything left by her, except the small card. I picked the card from the flowers, the same words written on it, “For Rogue, from best friend- Scarlett”. I saw it the moment she gave me the flowers in the waiting hall, but at that time I didn’t notice the words written on the back of it, which read “Rogue, I’ve got an account on AIM, ‘Scarlett-Jo’, get an account too and befriend me so we can stay in contact… Yours… Scarlett”.

Kulo

08-20-2013, 10:56 PM

Holy Shit :lol

Rogue

08-20-2013, 11:46 PM

Chapter Three

The plane landed on the ground and I knew we had arrived in Dallas, a strange city to me, just like how New York felt to Rogue when he first arrived there a few weeks before. Dallas was also a big city, bigger than I imagined. In the downtown area was laid a terrace of skyscrapers that could be easily seen from the airport, the roads were broader here than NY it seemed to me, maybe it only looked so because there weren’t as many cars here. There wasn’t any US city as densely populated as the NYC, even LA wasn’t anywhere close.

Rogue’s brothers were present at the airport to welcome us back home. Each of them drove a car so we didn’t need to take a taxi. Of course I hadn’t seen them before but I knew that Rogue had two brothers, one of whom was a cop and the other an architect, Rogue mentioned them a lot in his posts.

We arrived home at about 6:00 pm. The sun was still lingering around near the western-most horizon, so I could see the dim figure of the Smiths’ house in the early evening. It looked bigger than most houses in NY. In fact everything looked bigger here, the roads, the houses as well as the sky.

Everything came back to normal then. Rogue’s brothers came back to their homes after having dinner together, so did DMC who lived just a block away. Rogue’s brothers asked me several questions during dinner, like “What’re your plans for the future?” and “When are you going to start date girls?” and shits alike. Thankfully DMC was also having dinner with us so he answered quite a number of those questions for me.

I didn’t have any plans for the future yet, nor did I have any interest in dating any girl not named Scarlett. Rogue’s parents wanted me… no, hey wanted Rogue to start applying for jobs, to start dating girls, to get married then boom like his brothers did. It would be pretty easy for me to get a well-paying job with the doctorate’s degree that I had, but it was a whole different story to Rogue. Then I realized that I was Rogue, and, my doctorate’s degree was no longer in existence. However, there was no way in hell would I accept another treadmill job like the one Rogue used to work at, that would be an insult to me, to someone who once had the highest academic degree. It wasn’t just because of ego or something, ‘one ego always shrivels as his knowledge grows’, I believed. Shitty jobs were created for scrubs to do, and I wouldn’t do those jobs even as good as the scrubs did despite me being smarter and better educated. I didn’t go out to work again because I couldn’t, not that I didn’t want to.

Therefore, I had abundant time to spend on the internet. Spurstalk was just a great place for people to have fun together, and the moderators were too lenient to ban anyone so that you could say anything straightly out of your mind. A sense of absolute freedom is the most precious thing I experienced on Spurstalk, something that you couldn’t feel anywhere else.

Besides I also chatted a lot with my friends on AIM. I couldn’t use my old account though, because I didn’t want them to know that I was mark, so I registered a new account named “findogspurstalk”. Findog was my favorite poster on Spurstalk so I named my AIM that way in honor of him. I invited my friends in group chat on a daily basis, whenever I saw them online, Brian, Irving, and of course- my goddess Scarlett. Brian gave me the password to “Rogue”, an account of the same name as the person, after I told him that I had forgotten that password.

Then I began to post as Rogue, and I posted a lot, maybe 30-40 posts per day, but I didn’t think I liked posting as much as I wanted to see Rogue’s avatar and sig… She looks so cute in that avatar: her hair looked like a spool of gold threads, her head resting on her right hand and arm with the elbow against the table, inlayed by a pair of hazel eyes constantly oozing intelligence… which looked just as lovely as the little blonde girl in his signature- a little blonde girl in red dress, seated in a wooden chair. Bareness extended from her little feet up to her thighs, unveiling a tip of her white panties. The girl was smiling to you, asking you to hold her firmly in your arms, and put her close to your heart…

Jodelo

08-21-2013, 04:52 AM

http://memedepot.com/uploads/1000/1467_1255588429179.jpg

Rogue

08-21-2013, 10:38 PM

Chapter Four

I was rather bored one morning… Spurstalk was quiet like the Arlington cemetery, Findog not posting, Brian and Irving either… apparently they were busy with their works. I logged in AIM and still found no friends online. Scarlett was probably back in the movie studio for her new films, Chef, Avengers 2, or whatever it is. Rogue’s parents had also gone to work as well, even DMC, the private contractor who claimed to have good flexibility of time seemed to be rather busy at this moment. I instantly felt as if I was the only idle man in the world. I was desolated and dejected about the fact that I was a worthless citizen. It wouldn’t have embarrassed me that much even if I were a quadriplegic, like the protagonist named Mike in Ann Packer’s novel “The dive from Clausen’s pier”, who was living on his parents’ income. It wasn’t no shame to depend on one’s parents in such hard economic situation, but the Smith couple weren’t my parents, after all.

I haven’t met my parents since… well, a long time ago. I didn’t want to see the grievous faces of theirs after hearing the news of the death of their son. I could’ve come to their home, which was also my home, after Scarlett revived me in the hospital (by unloading my soul into Rogue’s body), but I knew my parents would’ve believe it since they were both atheists. My friends Brian and Irving had visited them a few times since my “death”, and I had learned from them that my parents were fine, still sad but tough enough to continue their life, to gradually adapt to the life without the presence of any children… which was also the exact type of life I was destined to live, perhaps.

I ambled along the street which was also quiet and empty, except some teenagers wandering around in their roofless cars. ‘It was summer holiday’ I thought. Most young people would go to bars to get drunk as shit when they felt bored, but I never thought that was the right thing for me to do. I was a well-educated person and the things I did must justify that, so I started to look for a library or a bookstore, and quickly found one at the corner of this street.

I walked in and the smell of books instantly filled my nose, reminding me of the years I spent in school. The coolness of air-conditioning made people inside forget it was still summer outside. I took a deep breath and the coolness was extended to my mind which had been dominated by the “Scarlett fever” several months prior.

The aisle was narrow, about the width of half an adult’s wingspan. I picked a book from the shelf and started reading it, it was a novel named “Summer Crossing”, one of Scarlett’s favorite novels. She liked that novel and the film where she was about to make her directing debut was just based on that story, if I remembered correct. I didn’t quite like novel, to be honest, not the type of thing I usually wanted to read but I still continued reading it anyway.

Everything written on the book was reading in a woman’s voice in my mind, a husky female voice which was the finest pleasure I could ever find for my ears. I was absorbed in this book, not because of the story, but the voice…

Rogue

08-21-2013, 10:38 PM

Chapter Five

All of a sudden, another voice flowed into my ears, interrupted Scarlett’s narration and woke me up from some kind of delusion… It was also a female voice, also a bit husky but totally different from Scarlett’s, much softer and clearer, and to be quite honest, it sounded better and sexier, the same beautiful voice that would’ve also belonged to Scarlett had she never smoked.

“Hi Rogue… Good morning… nice to see you here, and how have you been recent years?” The girl said to me, she might be a bit nervous as her voice was slightly trembling. ‘Must be a friend of Rogue’s’ I though, and I knew that she hadn’t seen Rogue for quite a long while because she asked “How have you been recent ‘years’”.

“Ah Hi, hello, nice to see you too young lady humm…” Although I didn’t talk to females quite often, I was definitely not that type of guys who would blush talking to the opposite sex. I was just out of words at the moment… a sexy girl approached me and started to talk with me, but I didn’t even know her name. The only thing I knew about her was that she was really hot, the bold eyebrows and the shiny eyes right below, together with the mouth and nose all of which were meticulously arranged by golden ratio, on her lovely face which was smooth as silk, white as milk.

My heart was pounding hard and my body temperature was rising fast. I didn’t know her but she was just the type of woman that you would instantly fall in love for at first sight. I tried my best to steady myself, and thanks to my obsession with Scarlett which was still strong enough, I managed to get my mind back to coolness. My heart was still pounding very hard but I was able to talk, at least.

“Nice to see you too, but… I’m sorry but I’m having a hard time at the moment remembering your name.” I said.

The girl looked a bit upset, then said, “I don’t believe it that you’ve forgotten me, Rogue. But I know you’re probably still hating me, well, I’m Lucy, remember?”

Lucy? Yeah, she was the person Rogue could hardly forget about… She was the girl that Rogue had mentioned many times in his posts, the girl that he had a longtime crush on during high school time. Her name was Lucy, and she was the first girl Rogue had ever loved, and one of the only two women he had ever loved throughout his 25yr lifetime. But no actual relationship had been developed between Lucy and Rogue by the time they graduated, and Lucy ended up starting a relationship with another guy, “an Asian dickhead” as described by Rogue’s words.

“Yes, sure you’re Lucy, how could I forget about you, haha…” I tried to smooth our talk with some pale laughter, but it didn’t work. She looked at my face briefly then quickly looked away, wordless… I was eager to learn more details about the story between Rogue and her. Although I knew she was not in the right mood to talk, I still continue to say regardless, “I’ve been fine recent years and… How good have you been? I heard you had a relationship with an Asian dude so how is everything going?”

“I…” She was sobbing… She paused for a few seconds, blinked back the tears then continued, “I broke up with that Asian guy last month, like he had started a new relationship with another woman, but I wasn’t sure…”

“So… did he treat you bad?” I asked.

“Not really… He didn’t do anything bad to me, but it was like he suddenly stopped loving me. He used to love me to death, as you might know, and that was the main reason I chose him… but the love between us was completely gone, all of a sudden.” She said in a sobbing voice.

“He’s probably just not the right one for you, I think. Rogue ah no… I often used the same percept consoling him… myself. Your true love will come, sooner or later.”

“So, has your true love come yet?” She asked me tentatively.

“I think… maybe the answer is yes, or maybe no.” I didn’t know if Scarlett was the true love for me. I wished she was but it sounded too good to be true, to be honest.

“Why, you not even sure?”

“There’s a girl that I love to death, just as much as Rogue, I ah… no, Rogue loved you back in the day. But I’m not sure if she loves me, I mean she probably loves me too, but I think I would be too selfish if deprive other people of the right to love her, to be honest…”

She looked confused. Maybe she only got the first sentence, “So… you really loved me back then?”

I knew she was referring to Rogue, and yes, Rogue once loved her just as much as he later loved Scarlett, so I gave her the positive answer, “Yes, Rogue… Rogue loved you, said in all honesty.”

“And… does Rogue still love me?” She looked at me affectionately, and her tearful eyes each seemed to have a thousand words to say… She probably didn’t know the truth that I wasn’t Rogue, and I was not referring to myself when I said ‘Rogue’. Scarlett was the only woman in the world I would want to love, and it would feel like treason if I accepted the love of another girl… but how could I turn it down? Her body was trembling but her eyes were still insistently aimed at my face, which were softening my heart, and melting my body. I was a man and I had to say yes, I had to, and I did so.

She burst into tears and laid her head on my left shoulder. I moved my arms around her slender body, caressing her back with one hand and her long hair the other… She began to cry even harder, and her tears quickly drenched the left sleeve of my T-shirt. Then I pulled her closer and held her tighter in my arms, though there was already little space between us… Her body felt so soft and so tender, as if she was going to be broken if I put one Newton more pressure on her back, and I was already hearing the moan from her mouth. I lowered my head and rubbed my face against her silky hair, with my nose and mouth wide open to let in the scent coming up from her neck, from below the collar of her shirt…

Rogue

08-21-2013, 10:39 PM

Chapter Six

Then I began to date Lucy and she became my first official girlfriend. The dates with Scarlett didn’t count, neither Rogue’s or mine. My parents, no, Rogue’s parents were delighted that their son started to date a girl which in their opinion was an exciting baby step. Their son was trying to learn to live a normal life, it seemed to them.

But to me, it wasn’t. I had to admit Lucy was a lovely girl and I believed 90% guys in the world would’ve fallen in love for her at first sight, but Scarlett was still the number one in my mind, and would always be.

I had no idea what happened between Rogue and Lucy during their high school time. All I knew was that they were classmates in high school and both of them belonged in the top-tier of their class, as well as their grade, and the school even… And they had many things in common, like they were both damn good at physics and both die-hard Mavs fans.

Rogue developed a strong crush on that girl in the second year of high school, but had never expressed his feeling to that girl. Rogue intended to go to the same university with his longtime crush, and start a relationship with her on the college campus where most romantic stories would take place. But he didn’t have the courage to share these thoughts with Lucy, didn’t dare to dial her phone number even. Rogue loved Lucy and he knew Lucy probably loved him too, but shyness became an impervious barrier between them two, which neither of them could surmount.

They were both good kids back in the day, strictly observing every rule set by the school. They knew having a relationship with the opposite sex wasn’t the right thing to do in high school, so neither of them ever tried to initiate it during the high school time, despite that a good deal of their classmates had been dating and fucking since junior high.

Rogue believed that he and his dream girl would choose the same university tacitly, but it later turned out that he was wrong… He chose a local school while the girl decided to go down south to study in Houston, UT Houston which ranked higher than any school in the DFW area. Maybe it was her parents’ decision and such a classic schoolgirl would never disobey her parents, but Rogue wasn’t sure, nor would it make any difference to him…

There would still be chances even if they didn’t go to the same university though. Rogue and Lucy lived in the same community and their homes were closely located, they were just like neighbors in some way. Therefore, when Lucy came back from Houston to spend summer vacation or Christmas break at home, she and Rogue would’ve still been able to have a romantic time together. Even their high school teachers often teased them about the geological proximity of their homes. “It seems like you guys live together… Joke, Rogue’s a good boy though, such a handsome guy”, a female chemistry teacher once said that to Lucy, with Rogue standing by listening. Rogue was moved and very grateful to that teacher, while Lucy was flushed… No more word was said, nor needed to.

Lucy and Rogue even looked similar in so many ways, bold eyebrows, their watery eyes right below, clear like crystal… their sexy noses, full lips and even down to every pore in the skin.

Rogue

08-21-2013, 10:39 PM

Chapter Seven

It would’ve been a marriage made in heaven for this young couple, but for the sudden appearance of that Asian guy, whom Rogue called “that Asian dickhead”. He hijacked Rogue’s love by acting subordinately and submissively to that Lucy girl, while Rogue was remaining inactive… It was Rogue’s fault though, he should’ve acted more aggressively and boldly, and he had no one but himself to blame when it was himself that pissed his own chances away, just like the 06’ Mavs, he knew that.

Lucy didn’t quite like that Asian guy at first, she was still expecting Rogue’s love, expecting Rogue to approach her and give her the love offer… but it didn’t come, never came. Lucy started to lose faith in Rogue thereafter, and that Asian guy acted so obsequiously towards her that she felt it too hard to turn him down. Then, Rogue’s loved one became someone else’s girlfriend.

Rogue was living in remorse and depression throughout his college years. His mind was in a mess and he didn’t do well in the classes supposedly. He graduated with mediocre grades and had to take a shitty treadmill job… Life seemed hopeless to him, as he became more introvert than ever before, until Scarlett re-lightened his life on the night of Hitchcock premiere. That Lucy girl was nice but Scarlett was the only woman in the world who really got his heart.

Rogue was willing to do anything for Scarlett, sacrifice anything even including his life. He loved Lucy but never to such an extent where he would be willing to die for her. Otherwise he would have already killed himself sometime in his undergraduate years. Lucy was half of his life at most, while Scarlett was his entire life, even more valuable to him than his life.

That Asian guy also lived in the same neighborhood, probably also attended the same high school Rogue and Lucy went to, but he was so insignificant that Rogue hadn’t even heard of his name before. He was completely out of contact with Lucy after they graduated from high school, and he didn’t know any news updates about the life of Lucy, not to mention that Asian dick. He didn’t even know the existence of that Asian guy, until his sophomore year when DMC told him something about that Asian guy, and what happened between Lucy and that guy.

That Asian guy was named Nick Ford, who attended the same high school but was rather poor at classes, lower half of students his grade at his finest. He heard that Lucy decided to go to UT Houston. He wanted to follow her there but was denied by that school due to his poor grades, so he chose another Houston school instead.

Nick’s mom was an immigrant from South Korea, while his dad was a white American, so he was only half Asian indeed, but he looked much more similar to his mom than to his dad, someone you would easily mistake as a Filipino without knowing his name.

Nick was born in the US, but not in Dallas. He was born in New York, in the year 1982. He was once a lovely kid in his first two years of life, but he drastically changed at age 2, as if he had been a different person ever since, naughty, selfish and cold blooded. So it looked quite weird when he started to act so kindly and gently towards Lucy.

He had always been a gentleman with Lucy, he really loved her it seemed, but another sudden change happened to him about a month ago, about the same time the Hitchcock premiere took place here, in Dallas… He jilted Lucy in an abrupt and harsh manner, as if she had cheated on him. Or was it just because of another woman who had stolen his heart away?

Lucy had no answer to that question. He just felt scorned and the whole thing was like a big scam. Nick’s gentle demeanor, his smile… everything of him looked so fake to her now, and so disgusting.

Rogue

08-22-2013, 10:24 PM

Chapter Eight

Lucy was genuinely very happy being my girlfriend, and she also made me feel good. She was nowhere close to Scarlett in my mind, of course, but not a bad alternative when Scarlett wasn’t here with me. She was kind of like a dub of Scarlett for me, in some way, or a poor man’s Scarlett.

Calling her poor man’s Scarlett didn’t mean she looked worse than Scarlett though. Her face looked probably just as good as Scarlett’s in unbiased eyes. Although her body figure might not be so buxom as Scarlett’s, it still had barely enough flesh and fat to pump up the curvy contours of a woman’s body.

However, Scarlett was still irreplaceable in my mind. My devotion to Scarlett often made me feel guilty of being with another girl, so even though I knew it was unfair to Lucy, I was still treating her as a surrogate of my goddess. Scarlett was my goddess, while Lucy was an angel that my goddess sent to me as a gift, a medicine to soothe my lonely soul. I was grateful to Scarlett, and also to Lucy.

So I began to live a life most people of my age lived… I went out with my girlfriend quite often, roaming our neighborhood looking for places outside of people’s eyesight, places where we could kiss and fondle each other. Lucy was about the same height as my goddess, 5’3 or many 5’31/2, and just like Renner said, our sizes were perfect matched. I didn’t need to crook to reach her mouth, nor did she need to lift her heels to reach mine. We could just stand there in our most comfortable positions and our mouths would automatically join together, it happened so naturally and smoothly, sometimes even without ourselves intending to do so as if we were just the two opposite poles of magnetic iron. Her saliva tasted so pleasant just as her scent smelt… Her hair was so sleek I couldn’t help but indulge my fingers dancing amid it, feeling the silk brushing against my hands and my forearms.

Then I would move my hands a few inches down, and start counting her ribs one by one. Every now and then one of my fingers would naughtily pressure the crevice between two ribs, causing a sudden giggle deep in her mouth, and more of her drool poured into mine… I felt the same strong impulse, time after time, to unbuckle my trousers then sneak my hands and pubes under her short skirt, tearing apart her goddamn underwear, then mine…

But that was not the right thing to do, in a tranquil park of a shadowed area of the street, of course, especially not for such a well educated couple like we were.

Then, we often decided to walk home to get the job done… Often to my home because her dad was a small business owner, meaning he could be back home any time. While my parents were both government employees so they normally wouldn’t be back home before 5 o’clock.

However, we hadn’t ever been able to get the job “done”, not even once, because my sexual appetite would always instantly vanish as soon as we entered my room, as soon as I saw the big Scarlett pastor on the wall. How could I do such things, with Scarlett standing by, watching? I even felt guilty of masturbating to her pictures while I was living in New York, as Mark, so how could I fuck a girl right in front of my goddess’s eyes?

“I’m… sorry… I’m just too tired maybe.” I often used tiredness as an excuse, begging for her forgiveness. It disappointed her every time, supposedly, but she was always generous enough to forgive me, and she knew that tiredness was just a pale excuse…

She knew I was a die-hard Scarlett fan, but she didn’t care, because she was also an avid fan of her. Sometimes we even thought that Scarlett was the hub of our relationship, she was moved by my genuine obsession with Scarlett and she was happy with the fact that she could share my heart with that goddess, even though her share was rather small compared to Scarlett’s. Meanwhile, I appreciated her generosity, which was very unusual of a woman. Each gram of such appreciation would later be converted into an increase of love for her. Scarlett was still the number one for me, but the gap between them was being narrowed down quickly thanks to Lucy’s irresistible charm and Scarlett’s absence. I was afraid to think about it, Lucy replacing Scarlett in my mind… But there was little I could do to stop it going that way.

Rogue

08-22-2013, 10:25 PM

Chapter Nine

I began to masturbate more often than I ever did before, twice a day on average, sometimes maybe three, or even four times a day… I beat my cock hard as if it owed me money, but there was still no satisfaction no matter how hard I rubbed it, or how much I did it, which was weird enough. Masturbation used to be satisfying enough to me when I was still Mark, living in NY, as a lifelong celibate and a virgin. But it no longer worked for me now. It felt like scratching an itching foot from outside the leather boot.

Then I realized I was no longer a virgin, Mark was still a virgin but Rogue wasn’t, and I was Rogue now. I wanted some good treatment for my dick, no, it was Rogue’s dick. I put my hand on it, groping the scrotum gently… it felt just as soft as Lucy’s breasts, and the inside of it was full of fluid, and so smooth that the balls could always escape from my hand… My dick became stiff and hard, about three times its normal size. I gripped it with another hand, pinching the top of it with my fingertips, moving my fingertips back and forth around the cap of my dick, as my dick became harder and thicker after each move of my fingers… I could even feel the blood being pumped in, at the same rhythm as my heart.

Then I heard the moan from my mouth, and my fingertips felt wet, the full lengths of my fingers, the entire palm, the other hand was damp too, then the whole front half of my underwear.

I was still unsatisfied though. I pulled my pants down and began to rub it hard, from root to top then back to root, over and over again. I was expecting to see something squirting out of it, but didn’t get anything I wanted. My dick began to shrivel quickly, and the hardness was gone too… Just one or two minutes later, it reverted back to its normal state, hanging there loosely and tiredly. Then I would take off my underwear and wash it clean, then hang it near the air-conditioner while I was cleaning myself in the bathroom. By the time I got done bathing, the pants would already be dry, or still a bit damp but dry enough to be put back in my closet, from which I would take another pair of pants to put on, dry and clean until I trashed them up again maybe 2-3 hours later. I had to get all those done before my, or Rogue’s parents returned from work.

Of course, I often did all these in the bathroom or the kitchen, places easy to be cleaned, never in the living room or parent’s room because the taint of semen would be very obvious, and never in my room either because of the Scarlett poster, which had been existing on the wall since I pasted it there the first day I came to Dallas. The poster was a gift that Irving gave me, even with Scarlett’s signature on it. It was just untouchable…

Rogue

08-22-2013, 10:26 PM

Chapter Ten

One day, when I had just got it done in the kitchen, I saw a knife lying near the sink… For a moment I wanted to chop my dick off, and the entire scrotum as well. I was really tired of doing that shit. It was lame and not even satisfying anymore, so maybe I just wanted to put an end to it once and for all. But I feared the pain, and I didn’t want to disappoint Lucy, my girlfriend. ‘You have to be a real boyfriend to her, a real man. You can be a real man, Rogue… Yes, you can.’ I said to myself, I encouraged myself.

Then, all of a sudden, I heard the ring tone of my cell phone. ‘Someone is calling me’, I thought. I rushed to the phone then picked it up, it was Lucy calling. ‘How does she know I want to have a talk with her at the moment?’ I was confused yet excited, and very grateful to her because I wasn’t sure if I would have enough courage to make the call to her if she didn’t call me…

“Hi Lucy umm… I’m really glad you’re making the call, and I was intending to call you also… I’m feeling lonely, my honey, I just want you to be with me…” I said genuinely.

“Sure Rogue, I’m always available for you and I’ll be with you on request.” Lucy paused a moment, and continued, “I’ll be there in no more than 10 minutes, honey, see ya.”

There was only 10 minutes left… certainly not enough to clean up the whole thing, so I just threw the trashed-up underwear into the dustbin then put on a new pair, then wiped the floor clean with a piece of toilet paper. I was afraid of the possibility if Lucy wanted to get in my home, because… I didn’t have the time to wash myself. I just used paper to wipe everything clean, the floor, my hands and my cock, and the whole space inside the house was filled with the smell of my semen it seemed like… I didn’t want Lucy to know I just masturbated, though I knew she wouldn’t care. Maybe she also masturbated, and maybe she also just got done masturbating earlier this morning…

My phone rang again, just about 10 minutes after the first call. I answered the phone and surely enough, it was Lucy.

“Hi Rogue, I’ve arrived, waiting for you outside your home. Lock the door and go with me, honey. Hurry up!”

I looked outside the window, and saw Lucy waving her right hand towards me, her back leaning against a Toyota corolla… ‘Where’s she planning to go?’ I asked myself, but I knew that only Lucy would give me the answer.

I dressed up myself as quickly as I could, the blue ground Mavs championship T-shirt which was Rogue’s favorite and also the nicest one in my closet, and the tight blue jeans. I preferred loose sports trousers because they were more comfortable but I always had to wear tight jeans when I was going out with Lucy, you know why.

“Hi Honey, sorry to have you wait here for so long babe.”

“No problem, Ro, just get in and we’ve got a great place to go today.” Lucy said excitedly.

“Honey, whose car is it?” I asked.

“It’s mine, of course. Everyone needs a car to live in Dallas, don’t you even know that?”

I didn’t know, indeed. Maybe Rogue also used to own a car or maybe not, I had no idea. I had a driver’s license when I was still Mark living in NY, but I didn’t own a car, nor did I need one. My home was very close to the campus where I studied and worked, so I could just travel between school and home by bike, as a method of self-training and environment saving. The subway system could take you anywhere in New York so there wasn’t really much need for a car back there. Cars might be essential equipments to Americans in general, but most New Yorkers were exceptions.

“Cool then, where’re we going?” I asked.

“A place of surprise, boy.” She said, and kissed me on my left cheek.

Rogue

08-22-2013, 10:27 PM

Chapter Eleven

It was a Toyota corolla so the space inside was rather limited supposedly, but it was actually a good thing for me, and for us, because it put us closer to each other… I inserted a CD into the CD player, and a familiar voice was heard by all four ears of ours. It was a disc of Scarlett’s album “Anywhere I lay my head”, and the title song came first…

My head is spinning round, My heart is in my shoes
I went and set Thames on fire, and now I must come back down
I see her laughing in sleeve, oh boy…
I can feel it in my bone.
Anywhere, anywhere I’m gonna lay my head, I’m gonna call my home

I see the world is upside down, I see my pockets filled with gold
The cloud has covered it all, and the wind is blowing cold
I don’t need any body…
Cuz I learned to be alone
Anywhere, anywhere I’m gonna lay my head, I’m gonna call my home…

I was inebriated by the song once again, but I hoped Lucy wasn’t because she was driving the car. Thankfully Lucy was a careful driver, and the only thing she did when she drove a car was drive the car, she didn’t even talk to me while driving. It gave me an absolute feeling of safety sitting inside the car that she was driving, and the car was running so stably I could even close my eyes and fall asleep, with my ears awake for the Scarlett songs though.

I could never listen enough to Scarlett songs, or stay long enough in Lucy’s car. Lucy was wearing a white T-shirt with a light-blue stripe extending from collar to each sleeve, a white short skirt and a pair of white tennis shoes, with white short socks barely covering the ankles. She was dressed as if she was going to play tennis today, maybe she should’ve worn a cap as well, but I was glad she didn’t wear it because I could see the full length of her beautiful dark brown hair draping down her neck and back, just long enough to cover up the buckle of her white bra, though the straps of it could still easily be seen through her translucent white T-shirt from behind.

I was carefully observing the movement of every muscle in her right leg as her foot switched between throttle and brake, and the inner side of her left thigh which was probably the whitest part of her skin. Her legs looked so nice that I almost lost the control of my hands to the animal nature of me, but thankfully the natural impulse was finally suppressed by the fear of getting killed in a car crash. My head was also “spinning round” it felt like, even faster than the car’s engine. But Lucy was so focused on driving she didn’t even notice it at all, my lecherous eyes and my restless hands… all of which belonged to a man, an “old” virgin that was gazing at her all the time.

Kool Bob Love

08-22-2013, 10:29 PM

Holy shit. this thread is WILD.

Rogue

08-23-2013, 05:52 PM

Chapter Twelve

Time also seemed to be compacted in a compact Japanese car. When I had only listened to 5 or 6 Scarlett songs, the car stopped and I knew we arrived at our destination. Everything looked familiar here, the maple trees along the street, the parking lot, and the buildings wrapped in garish facades. It seemed like a hotel and I had been here before… Yes, it was Four Seasons and I had been here once with Scarlett, escorted by Rogue.

“I’ve booked a room here so…” Lucy said to me, before her face flushed red and her mouth went dry.

I knew her mouth was dry, so she needed some saliva from mine… I unleashed the feral animal that I was, that I had been trying my best to suppress all the way, for so long…

“We don’t need a fucking room, hon…” I said, in coarse gasps.

She was moaning and screaming, but little could be heard outside because of the engine that was still running to empower the air-conditioning. Nary could be seen outside either, thanks to the dark-filmed windows. But the car was trembling, shaking from side to side which could be easily seen… A cop noticed that and walked to us, knocking on the window…

Thank god we hadn’t undressed yet, neither of us.

“Everything’s OK, Sir…” I rolled down the window and said to him. Then he walked away.

She crawled back to me, searching my mouth with hers. Her eyes were still closed like she hadn’t noticed the cop or shit at all. She was a careful driver but when the car was parked, she was so careless…

My breath was so loud and hard she easily found my mouth by her ears even without opening her eyes, then she began sucking. Her mouth sucked into mine, as deep as my mouth could afford, and it made me feel hard to breathe even with my nose working at full load. Then she began licking my palate with her tongue… I tried my best not to laugh, but only managed to stand about 30 seconds under such torture… I laughed out uncontrollably and spewed a mouthful of saliva all over her face.

“I’m sorry hon… I lost...” I was laughing and coughing, the rear of my palate still itching.

She put out a bag of paper from the glove box, pulled out a piece of paper and wiped my mouth clean, despite her own face being much wetter than mine.

“Sorry, Rogue my honey, did I hurt you or discomfort you?”

“I’m fine honey, nothing but joy to me, to be honest.” I said, as I dragged out another piece of paper to help clean her face. I dipped the paper carefully and gently on her face to absorb each blob of the mixture of our saliva, one by one. It would be a real tough task to wipe her face dry without smudging her makeup, if there was makeup on her face. Thankfully she wasn’t using any makeup, not at all, yet she still looked so gorgeous.

“You’re so beautiful, my honey.” Those words came straightly out of my mouth, from the deepest part of my heart.

“You’re so welcome, Rogue.” She responded to my genuine compliment, giving me a big smile which multiplied her beauty… I couldn’t look at her anymore, for the fear of losing control again in the fucking Japanese car.

Rogue

08-23-2013, 05:52 PM

Chapter Thirteen

The car was parked rather close to the entrance of the hotel, so it only took us no more than 5 minutes to reach our room, and I felt I had already reached the limit of my tolerance… I was seriously concerned that my cock could break the zipper, pierce my pants and come out while we were on our way to the room, but thankfully it didn’t.

“Good kid.” I whispered to my dick, tapping it gently as soon as Lucy closed the door behind us. Then I turned to Lucy and said, “Honey… I can’t wait any longer, let’s get it started right now babe!”

“Sure Rogue, I’ve waited long enough too…” She was so excited her voiced sounded as if she was about to cry.

Then she began to undress, awkwardly. Maybe it was also her first time just like it was to me, or probably not since she had had a relationship for so long with Nick… but that was the last thing I cared at this moment. She belonged to me today, only to me…

She had already taken off her white T-shirt while I was thinking, and she was unbuckling her bra now… The straps were loosened and the bra was dragged down a bit by the weight of her tits, showing more of her plump supple boobs, with only her nipples still hiding behind the two white round pieces of clothes it seemed like. Her tits looked bigger than usual, and was probably growing bigger and bigger as I was watching them, with my cock also becoming harder and thicker.

She slipped her fingers under the straps of her bra and straightened her arms swiftly… then the bra was gone, leaving her sexy boobs puckering right in front of my eyes…

Then, she moved down her hands and started to unbuckle her white skirt…

“No, let me take care of the lower half, honey. Please…” I proposed, and she agreed.

I moved my head close to her body, which was already half naked… my face against her bare stomach and the scent of her was stronger that it had ever been. I had no idea where the scent came from, from her belly button, the pores in her skin, or the area between her legs… or maybe a mixture of them all.

I began kissing her stomach, inch by inch, as if there was a baby sleeping inside it, a baby created by Lucy and me…

I didn’t want to take off her skirt too soon… I felt there was a nice gift for me behind the package that her skirt was. I didn’t want to reveal it too soon, like a curious kid… I wanted to keep that shit closed until I couldn’t stand it anymore, to surprise myself.

I slipped my hands, both hands under her white skirt along the surface her smooth thighs, groping for the edges of her panties, and the openings between her legs… She was wearing a classic pair of cotton panties, I could feel… loose and warm, and a bit damp in the area between the roots of her legs… urine, sweat, or the liquid trickled out of her vagina? I didn’t know and I didn’t care either, I would rinse them all away later.

Then I sneaked my fingers into her panties, invading her round butt with my right hand and her pubic area the other. There was strong humidity inside there, and it become more and more moist as both of my hands simultaneously paraded towards the middle point of her crotch…

Finally my fingertips met and my hands came together again. I found a tiny opening there. I tried to insert a finger into it but it was too narrow and tight. I used the other hand to stretch it wide and then I found that it was in fact a hole. I put my index finger into it, slowly and carefully, and it felt warm and damp, and much deeper than the length of a finger…

My heart was pounding just as hard as my dick was beating my pants. I tried to confine the animal half of myself, but finally I surrendered… I couldn’t bear it anymore. I pulled out my finger quickly and snapped the narrowest part of her panties… I couldn’t even afford the time to pull them down. I couldn’t wait any longer…

Rogue

08-23-2013, 05:53 PM

Chapter Fourteen

Lucy straddled my abdomen and began to ride, when both of use discovered something wrong instantly. I was still wearing the damn jeans. What a stupid mistake it was?

I freed myself from my jeans as quickly as I could.

“I’m sorry.” I apologized to her, “it was such a stupid blunder.”

“It doesn’t matter… Let’s get it started now honey, I can’t fucking wait!” She screamed, as she pushed me down into the bed.

“Sure honey, me either.” I lifted my bottom and pulled my pants down, then took them off with her help. “Everything’s ready now, lady, let’s go!” I said to her, excitedly.

She unbuckled her skirt quickly, rolled it up then took it off over her head, followed by her panties, with the part covering the crotch already snapped.

She didn’t start it in a hurry though. She gazed at me with a big smile on her face, as if she was still trying to find the best mood for doing sex with me.

I looked at her face, her nose, her lips and her hazel eyes… Suddenly I felt I was struck by a 1000-volt current… She looked so much like Scarlett at the moment, and I’d never noticed she looked so much like her, especially when she was in love. I could never permit myself to profane my goddess, by doing such taboo stuffs like this… My dick shriveled even faster than the economy did, and all the sexual appetite was instantly gone…

But I still needed an excuse for turning a wimp again before Scarlett’s or a similar face, which had happened quite a few times at home in my bedroom. So I began searching for it, and found one…

“Ouch, Lucy my sweetheart, you’re bleeding. You sure you’re not on your period?” I asked.

“Sure, I’m clear today, otherwise I wouldn’t have called you out.”

“But…” I wiped my eyes then checked it again, and yes, she was indeed bleeding, I could assure it. And she also seemed to have felt the pain in her crotch… she looked down and found a gash on her pussy.

“Shit… It’s a gash. You injured me, you sissy bastard.” She shouted to me, pretending to be furious.

“I’m… sorry, honey. It’s my fault.” I realized the gash was inflicted by the iron zipper of my jeans, which she just rode on naked. “But at least no body will see it even if there’s a scar.” I tried to console her.

“Not ‘no body’ though.” She laughed then came across me again, ready to resume our work. It seemed like the wound didn’t matter at all. Or maybe the only thing she wanted to care about at this moment was… me.

Rogue

08-23-2013, 05:53 PM

Chapter Fifteen

“Or maybe we have to put it off to a later date.” I suggested.

“I… I just don’t wanna let you done, honey.” Lucy said honestly, “I’d like to do anything for you, Roguey, anything… I love you just as hard as you love your goddess.”

I was touched at the moment… Anything, she would like to do anything for me. Sure the gash didn’t mean nothing to her, the pain wouldn’t be nothing comparable to the pain of parturition that she was going to endure, maybe a few years later while giving birth to… our baby.

I couldn’t allow myself to tell the truth that I was indeed thinking of another woman, and that was the real reason why my passion was instantly gone… Or maybe she already knew it, knew everything, but she didn’t care.

“Lucy… you’re my angel. Scarlett is the goddess, and you’re the angel… I feel blessed, to be honest, that I have the luxury to love you both at once, and also be loved by you, both.”

Then we kissed, for the longest since our relationship ever started, as if our mouths were glued together…

“Shit, you’re still bleeding, my money. You gotta see the doctor.” I checked her wound and saw it still bleeding, having laid a round red taint almost the size of a basketball on the bed spread. I was slightly concerned.

“I’ll be fine, hon, I’m just too excited at the moment, my blood is flowing twice its normal speed.”

“Yes, mine too.” I put my head close to hers and kissed her lips briefly, then continued to say, “But at least we need to get some anti-infection drugs, even if it doesn’t require any stitches.”

“OK… thanks, Rogue. But… how am I gonna go out?” She said, pointing at her torn panties.

“I’ll go out and buy you a new pair and some menstrual stuff…”

“No… don’t leave me alone here, Ro… I just need to you be with me, all the time…” She begged, touchingly and honestly.

“Sure, my angel, I ain’t going nowhere…”

I hugged her head gently in my arms, my chin beginning to pluck her dark brown hair, sleek and thick… I closed my eyes and slipped my head down slowly, my face rubbing against her hair, her face and neck, breasts and stomach… My eyes were closed all the way but my nose led me to the position I was intending to go do. It smelt like the sea, which I was very familiar with while living in NY.

I felt some hair tickling my right ear, and some liquid wetting my lips… then I knew that was the right position. I extended my tongue out of my mouth and started licking that bleeding wound… It tasted salty first, the blood tasting like rust, but the tasted was diluted gradually and completely gone in the end. It already felt like an extension of my mouth now…

Her pussy stopped bleeding…

“Maybe it’s time to leave now.” I said, “Maybe we can go to the barbershop together later… I want to see how beautiful you’d look with your hair tinted blonde. Blonde hair would look perfect on you, honey.” In fact I just wanted to see how much on earth she and Scarlett could look alike. My favorite Scarlett pictures were those taken on the “Bobby Long” press conference in 04, where she was dressed like a cowgirl, blue jacket and jeans, with pure blonde hair…

“Sure, Rogue, I’m your Barbie doll.” Delightedly, Lucy said.

“And I know a good barber in our neighborhood, his name is Giuseppe, do you know him?”

“Of course I know him, I also frequent his shop. He’s a funny old man and I always go to his shop whenever I need a haircut. I’ve been a customer there since I was very young.”

“Excellent. Let’s go then.”

“But… my panties are torn… It’s ‘dangerous’ to wear a skirt so short without wearing panties, I think.” Lucy said.

“You can wear my pants if you don’t mind.”

“Sounds cool, bro. I’ve never worn a guy’s underwear before.” She sounded really excited. Then, she grabbed my underwear then put it on, “It fits so perfectly, thank you, it feels great…” She kissed my right cheek as she spoke.

“Except for this part though…” I said, tugging the loose front part of my pants, where my scrotum rested before I took them off. “Wait a second…” I continued to say, “You need something to fill the hollow part.” I picked up her torn panties then stuffed the shit right in there as I spoke.

“Don’t ever throw it away, honey”, I said to her, “It’s a souvenir.”

Rogue

08-24-2013, 01:32 AM

Chapter Sixteen

We left Four Seasons in the early afternoon that day. After getting some anti-infection medicines from a pharmacy nearby, we headed to Giuseppe’s barbershop to get Lucy’s hair tinted, at my request.

Giuseppe was an Italian name but the barber named Giuseppe somehow had a Greek accent. He was about 60yr old, benign and amicable, and very talkative which was my first impression of this man. Rogue was very familiar with him. He had mentioned him quite a few times on Spurstalk, which was how I knew about him and his barbershop, but it was indeed the first time for me to meet him.

“Hi, Rogue, and… the Lucy girl.” Giuseppe greeted us passionately.

“Good afternoon, Giuseppe.” I shoot hands with him, Lucy giving him a light hug.

“I’ve been a customer to Seppe’s barbershop since as early as I could remember.” Lucy said to me.

I couldn’t be jealous… I could share my love for Scarlett with other guys, and Giuseppe was probably even older than Lucy’s dad, but it still made me feel uncomfortable when she referred to him so endearingly, to be honest.

“Umm… Rogue wants my hair tinted, blonde.” Lucy continued to say, “because… because he likes it.”

Lucy didn’t really know why I wanted to tint her hair blonde, she just knew I wanted it, and that was enough for her…

“Rogue, you need haircut too, I think.” Giuseppe said to me.

And yes, it’d been already a month since my last haircut, also at Seppe’s place, but I only read about it from Rogue’s posts…

“Yeah, you’re right, my friend.” I said.

“So, who go first?” Giuseppe asked.

“Lady first, I think.”

Then Giuseppe began to operate on Lucy’s hair, combing her hair carefully and applying the dye to her hair meticulously. Giuseppe was adept at his job and it only him like 15 minutes to get it done.

“How do you like it?” Giuseppe asked.

“She’s just perfect, to say the least.” She now looked just like that Scarlett girl on 04’ Bobby Long press conference, albeit slightly thinner.

“Now, your turn.” Giuseppe said to me.

I sat in the chair, looking motionlessly in the mirror to see the blonde Lucy girl sitting in the couch behind Seppe and me, the blonde girl who look so much like the 04’ Scarlett Johansson.

Giuseppe then began combing my hair and moving his hands over my head… But about a few minutes later he still hadn’t begun cutting my hair yet.

“Is there anything wrong here, my friend?” I asked.

“Yes, more or less.” Giuseppe said, “You’re not the real Rogue, are you?”

I was shocked, numbed like frozen, having no idea how to respond.

Rogue

08-24-2013, 11:06 PM

Chapter Seventeen

I was silent and dumbfounded for the moment. I turned my head around and looked back at Lucy… She looked just as shocked as me, but more because of Giuseppe saying that I wasn’t Rogue rather than him being psychic. I was always an honest person and I had been pretending as someone else for so long… it was time to stop now.

“Sorry Lucy, honey… I… I am not that Rogue you know. Rogue was dead in NY from a mysterious diseases and I’m someone else. I’m Mark, a New Yorker, but I didn’t intend to deceive anyone… I just pretended as Rogue so his family wouldn’t be drowned in lugubriousness.”

“But… why didn’t you tell me the truth straight away?” Lucy countered me, with a question I could hardly reply to.

Rogue and Lucy hadn’t actually had a relationship. Maybe they used to love each other silently and tacitly but nary thing happened between them. Therefore, Lucy was more of my girlfriend rather than Rogue’s. She deserved to have heard the truth from me rather than the mouth of someone else’s.

“I’m really… sorry Lucy, there shouldn’t have been any secret between us…” I turned back to Giuseppe and said, “But how did you know this, Giuseppe?”

“I wasn’t combing your hair, my friend. I was reading your mind…” Giuseppe responded.

“So you’re a wizard or something?” I asked.

“Well, Mark. It’s time to let you guys know it, know it all…” Giuseppe then began to tell us the whole story…

Giuseppe wasn’t a wizard, not a barber either… He was a nymph under the cover of an Italian old immigrant. He was from Greece, ancient Greece actually which was the reason for his Greek accent. He carried the baby Eurydice to our world and put her into Melanie’s body, but he didn’t come back to the “upper world” right away. Instead, he stayed in our world to protect that goddess…

Giuseppe told us that there was a dude in the upper world who had a longtime crush on Eurydice. That dude’s name was Eurymedon, son of Dionysus…

“Dionysus?” I interrupted Giuseppe because I’d heard that name before, “I know him. We defeated him in New York a while back. Son of a bitch killed me nearly, no, actually, but Scarlett saved my life, or my soul.”

“Don’t call him son of a bitch,” Giuseppe said, “Dionysus is son of Zeus and you can’t insult Zeus, the god of all gods.” He paused a while then continued, “Eurymedon was his son who had always been stalking Eurydice. So when I carried Eurydice to this world, Eurymedon followed us here. We arrived in NY and I found a new mom for Eurydice. I got my job done and was prepared to leave but I found Eurymedon came here too, so I decided to stay around.”

“But why did you move to Dallas?” I asked.

“Well because… I later found that Eurymedon had killed a local 2yr old NY boy and lived in his body. I knew he decided to stay in NY searching for Eurydice, which would pose a threat to your goddess. So, maybe 3-4 years later, I executed an action hat managed to deceive him into believing that Eurydice had moved to Dallas, so he followed.”

“But he was only 5-6 years old so how?” I asked.

“Eurymedon could control people’s minds. He controlled his parents’ which was an easy task for him.”

“And what action did you take?”

“Convincing him to go to Dallas was only step one. Step two was… I made him fall in love for a Dallas woman that he believed was Scarlett, but actually wasn’t. That woman looked similar to Scarlett, or Eurydice. She has been a customer here since she was very young, so I’ve been performing magic on her to enhance the similarity… Eurymedon finally found her, convinced she was Eurydice, then fell in love with her.”

Rogue

08-24-2013, 11:06 PM

Chapter Eighteen

“Who’s that woman then? Do I know her?” I asked Giuseppe.

“Of course, she’s right here.” Giuseppe used his eyes leading my eyes to Lucy. All four eyes of ours were on Lucy now.

“I’m sorry.” Giuseppe said, “I used you as a mirage, or a decoy, or whatever word is correct you think of.”

“Then, that Eurymedon guy you mentioned is… Nick Ford?” I asked.

“Yes, that’s him.” Giuseppe responded, “But my magic has failed… it’s been no longer working since last month, the Hitchcock premiere. He must have attended the premiere and seen Scarlett in person. Then he realized Scarlett was the real Eurydice, while Lucy was a fake.”

“Oh…” Sighed both me and Lucy, simultaneously and tacitly.

“Nick Ford was pissed and decided to revenge.” Giuseppe continued, “He was mad at me but had no idea who I was, so he began to retaliate against the ones he knew… He jilted Lucy harshly, and more than that… He still loved Scarlett but he was selfish, he couldn’t share the love with other guys, so he practiced voodoo against guys who had fucked her… and killed Rogue and Ryan Reynolds.”

“Ryan Reynolds was dead? I haven’t heard of the news.” I asked.

“Yes, you just too busy making love with Lucy recently. You have nary time to learn anything else.” Giuseppe paused for a few seconds and continued, “And yes, Ryan Reynolds was dead and his funeral is in tomorrow. Nick will attend his funeral to perform the curse on even more friends of hers, and her family as well.”

“I must go there to stop him.” I said.

“I will do this, son. I will prevent him from causing any harm to Scarlett and her family, at any cost.” Giuseppe said determinedly.

“I want to join you.”

“I have no reason to decline you.” Giuseppe said, “Lucy will go along with us, won’t she?”

“Sure.” Lucy responded.

Reynolds’s funeral would be held in Montreal, his hometown, and thankfully there were still tickets available. So we bought another two tickets and went there together.

Rogue

08-27-2013, 10:18 PM

The last chapter

Lucy, Giuseppe and I arrived at Reynolds’s grave on his funeral day, where everyone was dressed in black it seemed like. Black suits and black sunglasses… people looked so similar behind those similar clothes and sunglasses it was really hard to figure out who was who, but I still recognized Scarett, my goddess. She looked sad just like everyone else there, or she was just acting so, and so was everyone probably. Reynolds was still a friend of hers it seemed, or she had to make it look like so at the request of Hollywood.

Several of her family members were there too, I noticed: Melanie her mom, Hunter her twin brother and Vanessa her sister who was also an actress. ‘Nick Ford must have found them too’ I thought. Those people were Nick’s targets to attack, while my friends and I must do everything needed to prevent Nick doing that.

But where the hell was Nick? I didn’t know Nick, having no idea how shitty he looked. Lucy and Giuseppe knew him quite well, but they hadn’t found him either.

Nick was waiting for the chance to strike. So we silently approached Scarlett and her family to protect them against any possible attack from Nick Ford. Lucy and I had no power to battle a “god” so Giuseppe was the only one we could count on at the time. Although we knew we would have little to provide should a fight break out between Giuseppe and Nick, we still followed him anyway. Son of a bitch could kill us all there that day, but I must ensure I would be the closest to Scarlett when we were dying.

Then all of a sudden, a strong wind came out of nowhere and blew the sky dark, and we knew Nick had begun to strike.

Scarlett was a bit scared, chilling and trembling… So I walked close to give her some strength.

“Don’t worry, goddess, I’m here to protect you.” I whispered to her. The wind was blowing so fiercely my voice was heard by no one, except Scarlett.

“Rogue? God you’re here, it’s fantastic.” She grasped my hands firmly. Her face was full of happiness at the moment and the dread I just saw was now gone completely.

“Scarlett. Whatever happens, I’ll be with you, for ever.” I said aloud and adamantly, and what I just said was clearly heard by Lucy… I didn’t know how she felt after hearing this, but at this moment I couldn’t care about anyone or anything other than Scarlett.

Then I heard a freakish Asian voice devilishly said, “Scarlett belongs to me and only to me, you short damn honky. I’m gonna take Scarlett home after I get done curbstomping you all motherfuckers…”

“It’s not gonna be that easy, you narcissistic picklebreath.” I responded.

Nick wasn’t annoyed though. He was still calm and his voice still dreadfully cold, “You survived last time Rogue, but you ain’t gonna be so lucky again this time.”

As nick was about to launch his fatal attack on us, another man appeared in the sky, his light slashing the darkness…

“Oh Yeah, this guy again, thank you bro.” I shrieked like a little girl because our lives were saved… I knew the power of this guy, and he was more than capable of beating Nick Ford… He was Orpheus, I recognized him at first sight.

But just a few seconds later, anxiety replaced delight in my mind… This guy was Scarlett’s fiancé, I remembered. ‘Is he coming here to bring her back to the so-called upper world?’ I was concerned. I was thinking at this moment that, I would rather die together with Scarlett than see her gone again, leaving me on the earth living in eternal loneliness.

Orpheus demolished Nick with ease, killed him and dumped his body into the dust…

“Orpheus, thank you…” Scalett approached him, saying, “You saved us once again, bro. Thank you…”

“You’re welcome, Eurydi… no, Scarlett. You belong to this world now and best wishes to you and your friends…” What Orpheus just said had kind of saved my life again. I would’ve probably killed myself right there in front of him had he said something else like ‘Eurydice, let’s come back together to the upper world, our home.’

Orpheus was gone… Scarlett and I kissed each other affectionately, all witnessed by Lucy

All of us left the grave yard… There was a sound coming up from under the ground, sounding like someone was knocking at the coffin from inside…

End of story.

Mori Chu

08-28-2013, 04:09 PM

Is anybody reading this any more?

Brazil

08-29-2013, 12:57 PM

Is anybody reading this any more?

didn't even start

Brazil

08-29-2013, 12:57 PM

could the old rogue make a come back ? I'm confused by the new one tbh

Rogue

09-06-2013, 09:44 PM

I’m going to write a short story concerning the wedding of my goddess. The happy day is not set yet, but I guess my goddess doesn’t want to wait for too long so it’ll probably take place next month or maybe November. November most likely because her birthday is also in November so she’ll be able to celebrate her wedding and birthday both at once, and enjoy a pleasurable honeymoon in the capital of romance named Paris.

Some people may assume that I must be salty and upset after hearing that news, but that’s truly not how I’m feeling now. To the contrary, however, I’m genuinely elated about this news. My goddess has finally got over the failed marriage with Reynolds and she’s gonna start a new happy life. The happiness of my goddess is always my biggest pleasure. I just crave to be a friend of hers like Downey and Evans, someone she can confide in and share her grieves with.

In the past novels of my “goddess” series I might have gone too far towards the amorous end, and it’s time for me to get things back in the right way so I’ll be a close friend of hers as I’ve always desired, without betraying my religion- my belief in celibacy. I’ve chosen “Wedding in Paris” as the title of my latest novel that I’m going to work on.

Wedding in Paris
By Mark Celibate, sponsored by Scarlett Johansson

Chapter one

Lucy and I flew back to Dallas together with Giuseppe, Scarlett back to LA to resume the work on her movies. Later we learned that Reynolds came back to life… I was shocked at the news, and also delighted. Surely that dude didn’t deserve to die just for divorcing his wife. They were probably just the wrong people to get married in the first place, and half of the blame should’ve been attributed to my goddess, to be fair. His doctors said he was suffering a sudden mysterious disease and was announced dead when he indeed looked so, and it was a real miracle that he somehow came back to life which couldn’t be explained by any medical theory that existed. It was good news anyway, to Reynolds’s family, and also to Scarlett’s.

Scarlett also heard of the news about her revived ex-husband and was delighted with it. It also sounded absurd to her but she had never had any interest in medical science or any sort of science, especially at a time when she was preparing for her new marriage… this time with a handsome French dude named Romaine Dauriac.

That lucky man used to be a journalist and he now half-owned a private company in this business. Rumors said they were introduced by some common friends of theirs, and they’ve been dating each other for nearly a year now, which’s enough time for most celebrities to mature their love… Reynolds started a new marriage not too long after divorcing Scarlett, and now it was Scarlett’s turn to get hers.

I was delighted with that news because I knew Scarlett was living a happy life in France now and her happiness was always my biggest pleasure. Meanwhile, I was also feeling a bit disappointed but I could assure you it was nothing like a man’s natural reaction to the news of his loved girl being engaged to another dude, it was because her wedding would be held in Paris which was like half a world away from where I was. I would attend her wedding anywhere anytime if it was to take place in the US, or even Canada, but it appeared that I didn’t have that much money for such a long travel. I was unemployed and still living on Rogue’s parents’ income.

But Scarlett would never disappoint me…

One day while I was playing Hearts of Iron on my dell laptop, my cell phone rang which I thought must be from Lucy because bitch always called me to go out with her, doing stuffs that I had no interest in. Bitch still thought we were in a relationship? I didn’t know, she was a kind girl and I knew she loved me pretty bad, but how could I continue to pretend as her boyfriend with another woman dominating my head, all the freaking time? It was unfair to her, I thought, but I couldn’t break up with her either because that would possibly turn out even worse.

But the call wasn’t from Lucy…

"Mr. Smith? Mr. Rogue Smith."

“Uh, yes, this is Rogue. Who’s that?”

“Here’s Jason Shackelford, do you remember, Mr. Smith?”

Jason Shackelford? I’d heard of that name quite a number of times while my soul was residing in Scarlett, and I’d even seen that guy through Scarlett’s eyes. I knew him quite well to be honest, but I was Rogue Smith now I later realized, so I had to talk to him from Rogue’s perspective. He was just a casual friend of Rogues, I knew, they had only met once or twice, or maybe 3 times at most.

“Jason yea, sure I remember you. How’ve you been recently, bro?”

“I’m great and, so is Scarlett.”

I hadn’t asked about Scarlett yet but Jason knew she was the only person I cared about. ‘Who the fuck gives a shit about Jason Shackelford anyway?’ he might be saying that to himself.

“Thanks, Jason, umm…. I heard she’s going to get married soon, is that true?”

I knew that was true, not a rumor or shit that you usually saw on the mirror. I’d seen that news on many mainstream websites, but I still wanted a direct confirmation from Scarlett, or someone from inside like Jason Shackelford.

“Sure it’s true, haven’t you learned that news on TV or the internet?” Jason asked me.

“Sure I have… I just…” I just didn’t want to believe it, I wished it was not true… but how could I think that way? I was happy to hear that news, ain’t I?

“OK Mr. Smith. That’s totally true and Jason Shackelford is assuring it, and that’s exactly why I’m calling now… Miss Johansson wants to invite you to her wedding, in Paris.”

My head was instantly filled with surprise and happiness at the time, “Really?” I really wanted to believe it, but couldn’t, it sounded too good to be true.

“Yes sir. If you’ll standby I’ll connect you with Miss Johansson, who wants to have a word with you and to confirm your intention to attend. Afterward I’ll come back to inform you of the details…”

spurraider21

09-06-2013, 09:55 PM

Does anybody actually read this, tbh?

Rogue

09-06-2013, 10:00 PM

I don't know if anyone else is reading it besides Culburn, m>s and maybe DMC, nor do I care. The whole story is like a self-entertainment for me, and I'm genuinely hoping other people (especially those who don't love my goddess) are not reading it. Like when you masturbate you don't want no one to be watching you, imho.

DMC

09-06-2013, 10:14 PM

Does anybody actually read this, tbh?

You can bet your ass Jason Shackleford read it.

Rogue

09-07-2013, 08:10 AM

I don't even know if Jason Shackelford is a real person or an imaginary one tbh. My friend Cully used that name in his "goddess after midnight" so I'm using it again now in my newest novel "wedding in Paris".

Rogue

09-07-2013, 08:12 AM

Chapter Two

I felt my head was spinning round, heart pounding so hard I could clearly hear each beat of it. My palms kept sweating I had to wipe them clean on my shirt constantly. After about 30 seconds, though the time felt much longer to me like 30 minutes something, a familiar female voice arrived from the other end of the phone.

“Rogue?”............the voice he'd heard a million times thru his DVD player, in those songs such as Falling down, I wish I was in New Orleans, I don’t wanna grow up and many others which were all my favorites, for obvious reasons. “This is Scarlett, Rogue, haven’t talked to you for so long, my friend…”

“Yes my goddess, I’ve missed you so bad…” I shouldn’t have said that though. I hadn’t missed her voice that long because I hadn’t gone through even a single day without listening to her full Any where I lay my head Album at least once, and her movies were the only things that had appeared on my laptop’s screen when I wasn’t playing Hearts of Iron.

“I missed you too, Rogue.” She said genuinely, “Sorry but I’ve been too busy lately preparing for… our wedding…”

How I wished she was referring to herself and ME by “our wedding”. I was envious for the moment… getting married to that goddess was the thing I wanted most, the same goes for every person on the earth who had a dick between his legs, but only a few seconds later I realized that was what I didn’t want. I wanted her to be happy and I would like to do anything to please her, but it would be best if she could feel happy without me betraying my belief in celibacy.

“Yeah I’ve learned that news from many sources. When’s the happy day by the way?” I sounded just as genuine as she did, in a joyful voice. I was indeed feeling glad at the moment, after my celibate self beat the lovesick one and took the best of me.

“Not set yet, we’re planning to have it in November, and I hope you’ll attend it. Jason will handle everything for you and he’s so adept at doing all this you won’t have a single thing to worry about.”

“I’m so grateful, my goddess, uhh… I’ll be there, attending your wedding.” I tried my best to steady myself but my body still shuddered slight as I spoke, “nothing could keep me from attending, Scarlett. I’d like to do anything for you, my goddess.” I still sounded genuine but I was saying all these with little confidence. Those promises just sounded pale, even in my own ears, and probably in hers too. ‘How would she ever gonna need me to do anything for her?’ I asked myself…

“Sure I know you will. I’m so glad you’re still the honest dude you’ve always been…”

Was she supposing that I would’ve stopped loving her after hearing about the news that she was about to get married again? I craved to be a close friend of hers, close as a husband to his wife, but that was never my reason or motive for loving her… It didn’t make no difference to me, whether she was married or unmarried. Nothing could dilute my love for that goddess…

Then she continued to say after a short pause, “That is fantastic, Rogue. My French fiancé also likes your writings and he wants to meet you too. You guys will instantly become friends, I can assure that.”

“Sounds nice, my goddess, that dude must be really handsome to have caught your love, to be honest.”

“True that, he’s just as handsome as you are…” She hesitated for a while, then she continued, “And Paris is such a wonderful place you will fall in love for it at first sight.”

“It is the most beautiful place of the whole universe, wherever you are, Scarlett.”

She was moved and touched by what I just said, which I could sense thru the phone line…

“Thank you so much, Rogue. You’re such a lovely dude.” She was about to say some more about me, but she swallowed the words back. Then she went on to say, “I’ll put Jason back online. He'll also give you a cell phone number to contact him with 24/7 should any problem arise. Don’t hang up, Jason will be back shortly, and see you in Paris.” She ended the talk with an air kiss.

Scarlett’s magnificent voice was still echoing around my ears and I was so absorbed in it I didn’t respond to Jason until he had called my name at least four or five times.

"Jason Shakelford again, Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith, Rogue Smith, are your still there Sir?”

“Ahh… Sorry Jason, I was just…” I couldn’t find the right words to describe what kind of a strange state I was in. I didn’t want to hear anything so her voice would stay around my ears as long as it could…

“It doesn’t matter, bro. Here is how it will work, sir." Jason told me that the cost of this trip would be totally covered by Scarlett, supposedly, and he also informed me of some details such as when he would arrive at my home to take me to the airport, and in which hotel I was going to reside in Paris, and many others. I wrote them down on paper carefully, while my head was having a hard time ceasing to imagine how everything would work out in Paris, with Scarlett being my side, and her fiancé as well…

Rogue

09-09-2013, 09:05 AM

Chapter Three

I’d written down every detail Jason informed me of, and I was reading it time and time again so I wouldn’t miss even a single word, when my phone rang again all of a sudden, this time it was from Lucy.

“Hi Roguey, you busy today?” Lucy asked me.

“I’m free like always, honey.” I responded.

“Great, uhh… A friend of my dad’s is going to have a trip to China on business and won’t be back until Christmas so he’s gonna need a translator/interpreter during his visit there. You speak fluent Chinese right? So do you have any interest in it, hon?”

I’d already told Lucy about my past… I was a pro in Chinese and I could speak it very well. Lucy was one of the few people who really cared about me, unlike those who were just sneering at me about my current unemployment, about me being a worthless idle bum.

“Yeah, that sounds like a good one, but…” I hesitated, I would’ve accepted it in a heartbeat if she had made the call yesterday, or just a few hours ago maybe. Even though I didn’t like to work, I would’ve accepted it for Lucy’s sake, but the job she was proposing would stick me in China until at least Christmas…

“C’mon Rogue, you can’t just stay at home all the time honey…” She paused for a month, cleared her throat then continued in a slightly annoyed voice, “Have a little faith in me, dude, it’s not like I was a tarty girl like… who would lead a strange dude to my bed while my boyfriend was working outside saving money for buying me a new silk purse…”

“Of course, I ain’t meaning that…” I had to interrupt her. I loved Lucy, although she wasn’t the one I loved most because that place belonged to Scarlett all time, she was in the place right below and she was also one of the few people that I wouldn’t ever want to hurt.

“Lucy, you know I love you but I don’t wanna coddle you up in a possessive manner. You can seek love elsewhere and I wouldn’t mind it, at all. Just like I love Scarlett but I don’t mind if she’s being fucked by another guy as we speak. True love ain’t selfish… I’d do whatever I can to make you happy, Lucy, without no conditions just like how I love Scarlett.”

I was waiting for her response but she remained silent, like she was still digesting those words I just said… Then as good as a minute later, she asked, “And what?”

“And, I got an invitation from Scarlett… She asked me to attend her wedding in Paris in November and you know there isn’t a thing that could keep me from going there… Thank you and you dad for you consideration and absolute kindness but… all I can say now is sorry.”

“Honey OK, I can understand it…”

“So don’t you want to come along with me?”

“Scarlett didn’t invite me, did she?”

“Hmm… well, probably not.” I was regretting to have asked such a stupid question. I didn’t know if Jason would buy an extra ticket, and how would she live through it when her boyfriend was proudly demonstrating his obsession with a Hollywood celebrity right in front of her? She knew about the obsession that I had for my “goddess” but she’d rather turn a blind eye to it, rather than accept it generously, though her generosity was already good enough by a woman’s standard.

AchillesHeel

09-09-2013, 11:47 AM

I teared up at the end of the last chapter

:cry:cry

Lucy is a heck of a person, to stick by someone despite one's obsession with a movie star. Knowing you'll be in 2nd place as long as his goddess lives. Great writing.

Rogue

09-10-2013, 08:53 PM

Thank your, Heel, for reading my story and giving such honest feedbacks. The Lucy girl derives from two different persons in my life, one was the girl in our high school whom I had a crush on, while the other was a college classmate of mine who had a long time crush on me, whose liking I never reciprocated reciprocated nonetheless. The high school girl was the first female that I had actually loved, before Halle Berry and Scarlett my goddess. I've got over it already though.

The college girl didn't look as good as the high school one but I could feel she loved me probably just as much as I love Scarlett right now, like she kept sending me love proposals, covertly and obliquely throughout the 4 years in college while I was adamant about my belief of celibacy. I was an ardent Leykisian and I knew I just did the right thing that every Leykisian would do, by not accepting her as my girlfriend, but I still feel sorry for her. She kind of wasted the best four years of a girl on such a dickhead that I was :cry.

So, the Lucy girl in my novel is kinda like the mixture of the high school girl's look and the college girl's personality, imho.

Rogue

09-10-2013, 09:13 PM

Chapter Four

I didn’t want to keep it a secret like Rogue did. I was quite proud of it and I didn’t see no reason to hide it, so I told the news straightly to Rogue’s parents. I thought they would disapprove of this idea since they had always wanted their son to live a “normal” life, getting a realistic girlfriend instead of an imaginary one. To my surprise, however, they proposed to offer me whatever support I was gonna need to make the trip possible.

“Thanks, mom and dad but Scarlett will cover the whole thing, and we don’t need to pay even a shilling.”

“Scarlett’s such a wonderful, Rogue, she’s so generous and beautiful. She’s just as beautiful internally as she is externally…” Those words came naturally from the mouth of Rogue’s dad, in such an envious and honest voice.

“George…” Rogue’s mother interrupted her husband, saying it aloud.

“I was about to say, uhh…” Rogue’s dad continued, “Scarlett is a wonderful girl but she ain’t yours, your mom and I just want you to start a life of your own.”

“Scarlett doesn’t belong to me, or anyone else. She’s a blessing to the whole human race, to all the species on the earth as well.”

“Son, I ain’t gonna forbid you to make friend with her you know, she’s a lovely girl but you can’t let your life entirely occupied by her, no matter how good she is. It’s called fixation.”

“No dad, it’s not a fixation. I just have a strong affection for her and I don’t think it’s anything shameful or hideous.” I cleared my throat and added, in a serious voice, “True love isn’t all about fucking and booming, dad.”

Mr. Smith had nothing to say in response, he just shook his head amid the deep sigh coming up from his throat, and I knew it was a sign of disappointment more than concession.

But I couldn’t succumb to him. There was nothing that could keep me from going to Paris, at Scarlett’s request.

Then it came our scheduled day for the flight. Jason told me he would cover over to pick me up, so I was just waiting at home while playing Hearts of Iron on my laptop… only computer games could somewhat prevent me from feeling how slow the time passed by.

I heard the horn of a car, which was normal because our house was located right by a street, but the horn was blowing relentlessly like it was going to wake up all our neighbors in the weekend morning. I pulled aside the curtains then looked out of the window, and saw a limousine parked right in front of the door.

It was a familiar limousine, probably just the same one Scarlett traveled in during the night of the Hitchcock premiere a few months ago. Then a voice flowed into my years, and the voice sounded more familiar than that car.

“Hi Rogue, Mr. Smith… Get in the car and we’re on our way to the airport. We don’t have much time to waste, Sir.” Thomas, Scarlett’s personal chauffer and also her twin brother, shouted to me.

“Thomas, I, so glad to meet you here again and I’ll be out as soon as I get my feet in my shoes.”

Rogue

09-10-2013, 09:14 PM

Chapter Five

I sat into the limousine on the back seat, by myself, though it seemed like I should’ve sit front next to Thomas because there were only him and me in the car. The car was dark inside just like its surface outside thanks to the dark-filmed windows. I sat on the right half of the back seat while my left hand was nervously fondling the middle, where Scarlett would always sit. But there was no Scarlett today…

“Nice to meet you again, Thomas, how is your sis?” I greeted Thomas, but not without asking about his sister.

“Scarlett is waiting for us in Paris as we speak, you know, she and her fiancé have a lot to do over there in preparation for the wedding.”

“Have you met that guy before, I mean in person, that guy who’s your expectant brother-in-law?” I asked.

“Not yet, but I guess he must be a really handsome dude to have procured my sister’s love. She’s not an easy girl. She’s very selective about the choice of guys indeed.”

“I agree…” I didn’t say any more. I had intended to say some more admiring that French journalist, but I finally decided against that idea because any words I was about to say would sound pale and fake.

Thomas was a careful driver as much as the word “careful” went, but it still only took us half an hour something to arrive at the airport… It was an early weekend morning so the roads were basically half empty.

The car was parked in the parking lot. Thomas stepped out first and went on to clutch the handle of the back door, opening it for me to come out. I was trying to open it from inside but had no idea how, or it was because I didn’t dare to touch anything on the door most of which was like gold-made.

I walked towards the rear end of the limousine to pick the luggage. Then suddenly I realized there wasn’t anything in the chuck to pick.

“Oh shit… I left my luggage back at home…” I condemned myself. I had packed a full suitcase containing my clothes and my laptop, and some other shits, but I went out in such a hurry I left everything behind except myself and my love for that goddess.

“No problem, Rogue, my sister and boss Scarlett has got everything prepared, more than you’ve ever expected. You don’t need a single thing to bring along.”

“Thank you, Thomas, and your sister.” I looked up at him, he was about 5’10 tall and broad faced, his hazel eyes hiding behind a pair of glasses. He looked just like Scarlett in some way, and I felt a sudden impulse to kiss that face for the moment, but I forbore to do so.

Rogue

09-12-2013, 08:39 PM

Chapter Six

The plane only flew for about 6 hours before arriving in Paris, but it felt to me as if 6 years had passed… I couldn’t wait to see my goddess again. I was talking with Thomas all the way and I wasn’t such a talkative person, varying from politics to trivia, and eventually to things that neither of us had any idea what we were talking about. Thomas was a humorous dude just like his dorky look suggested and it was really enjoyable to talk with him, but not as much as I liked looking at his face which looked so similar to my goddess’s.

There was yet another limousine waiting for us at the airport, from which stepped out a mid-aged man in black suit and sun glasses whom I easily recognized. It was Jason, Jason Shackelford.

“Welcome to Paris, bros, you’ve arrived just on time buddies.” Jason greeted us, giving each of us a quick hug.

My body began to shudder in nervousness before I could say anything back because I had vaguely seen another person sitting inside the car, in the front seat next to the driver’s. ‘Could it be Scarlett? No, calm down, Rogue, that ain’t where Scarlett usually sits…’ I tried to steady myself but made little effect as my body was still trembling, my palms sweating and my mouth numbed.

Jason led us into the limousine and sat in the driver’s seat himself, Thomas and I sitting on the back seat, not until this point did I know that person sitting next to him was not Scarlett. I felt relieved and my body came back to normal function. It was not Scarlett, but some French guy whom I’d never seen. He was talking to Jason in French and he spoke it so fluently that I was convinced that French was his first language, though I had little idea what he and Jason were talking about.

His head turned back all of a sudden, looked at me and said, in English, “So, you’re Rogue?”

His French accent was easy to tell but he was still rather good at English by a foreigner’s standard, so I had no problem understanding what he said.

“Yes, I’m Rogue Smith, nice to meet you.”

“Me too, Rogue, I’m a big fan of you, you’re the funniest poster I know.” That French dude said.

“You’re a big fan of me? I don’t think I’ve had any books published yet, to be honest, nor have we ever met before, have we?” I was confused.

“I’ve read a lot of your posts on Spurstalk, Rogue. You’re so funny it makes me laugh every time I read your posts.”

“So you’re also a member of Spurstalk?” I asked.

“Sure, I’m Brazil, do you remember?”

“Oh, that’s you. You’re one of the top posters upstairs, I think.” Brazil was someone I could’ve hardly missed. He was a well-reputed poster on Spurstalk and Brazil was his screen name. He posted predominantly upstairs but he also roamed other forums every now and then. And, unlike most spurs fans from Argentina and France, this dude could always give a straight face to the facts when Tony Parker had a poor game. He loved the spurs as much as any San Antonio fan does, so he was a real fan of the team rather than a fan of some certain player, Tony or Manu.

“Brazil is a colleague of ours, also working in the movie industry and he’s also a friend of Mr. Dauriac, Scarlett’s fiancé, and he’s been helping us a lot since we’ve begun preparing for the wedding here.” Jason introduced that dude to Thomas and me.

“My pleasure, and I’m really glad to have met my favorite spurstalk poster here, in person.”

“You’re so welcome, Brazil, I’m far from that caliber you just described me to be.” Brazil’s eulogy kind of made me blush.

“And I’m guaranteeing you that you’re gonna see more familiar people at the wedding banquet.” Brazil continued to say.

“Like whom?”

“You’ll later check out by yourself.”

Rogue

09-12-2013, 08:40 PM

Chapter Seven

Jason was driving very fast, without any concern of getting lost because Brazil was sitting right next to him, always giving him the accurate guidance through the roads. I wanted to request him to drive slower as I felt a bit dizzy at such high speed, but I didn’t say anything for the fear of distracting him from driving, and also because I also internally wanted him to drive as fast as he could… I couldn’t wait to see my goddess.

The car entered a long tunnel and the sunshine was instantly replaced by the illumination of electronic lights. The tunnel looked familiar to me, like I had seen it on TV but couldn’t remember where it was, from a movie or a piece of news. All of a sudden, a car’s horn burst into my ears as Jason switched to another lane swiftly, and I realized it was Jason who pressed the horn and avoided what would’ve otherwise been a fatal accident. Then, I seemed to have thought of the tunnel, where I had seen it before…

It was right in this tunnel where a horrible accident happened, that took the lives of the former duchess Diana and her then boyfriend. It looked so dangerous in the hindsight that Jason began to drive much slower, sighing, “I was driving fast to save you some time to prepare yourselves, having a bath or something, but security should always be the No.1 priority, now I’ve realized.”

“Yeah you’re right, I would’ve begged you to drive slower but for the fear or distracting you.” Everyone laughed and the horror was basically dispersed.

But I was still thinking to myself, what if our car had crashed into another? I was a worthless citizen in some way, I didn’t have a job and I was still a virgin in my late 20s, so even at the biological level I’m useless too. I didn’t have anything to lose basically, but I was still scared as shit by the possibility of death because… If I had died I would no longer be able to observe the photos of Scarlett, one by one, those exquisite photos of hers that I never felt bored of looking at. It had always been a big pleasure for me to slide those photos before my eyes, with the music of her songs simultaneously flowing into my ears. I couldn’t imagine what a hell the world would’ve been without those things, relating to my goddess Scarlett. I wished that even if I was to die someday, I would be able to have at least one eye and one ear alive, so I would continue to see and hear my goddess. I also feared death, but not as much as I feared the possibility of losing contact with her…

The car arrived at the hotel where the wedding was set to take place. It was so prodigious and luxurious it looked like such a palace where the French King used to live. The fountains looked grand as cascades and the buildings were mostly made of stones like medieval castles. The grass on the lawn looked so green and smelled so fresh, that each leaf of it must have been meticulously taken care of.

There was a long walk of red carpet across the lawn, laid there for the bride and the bridegroom to walk which was obvious. I searched along the carpet and at the far end of it I saw what I had been looking for, the person I had never stopped craving to see again since last time I saw her… Scarlett was standing there, wearing her white wedding dress which looked just like the dress she wore on the premiere of The Island in UK… next to her stood her husband-elect, named Romaine Dauriac. The couple was chatting with a few friends, most of whom were either colleagues in the movie industry or local sports stars.

I walked close to see who were there… I saw Jeremy Renner, standing there exchanging words and smiles with the couple, and I wondered what his real feelings were behind the smiles on his face and the pair of his hawk eyes, knowing that he would probably not be able to kiss her so indulgently like he did on the walk of fame last year when my goddess was receiving her star.

Then I noticed a man standing so tall there, dressed in peculiar clothes which we usually saw gay people wearing in the US. At first I thought that was an ex-NBA player since he was so tall, and given the high percentage of homosexuals among NBA players. But as I looked closer, I recognized him. He was a soccer player and even though I wasn’t such a big fan of soccer like Brazil and some other Spurstalkers, I knew who he was. He was at one time regarded as the best striker in the world, and he was still one of the best. I knew he would be there attending my goddess’s wedding because he was from Sweden, which was also my goddess’s fatherland, so he was a homeboy to my goddess in some way.

Rogue

09-13-2013, 09:23 PM

Chapter Eight

“Hi, Rogue. I’ve seen you, come over here bro, and Thomas too.” Scarlett said to me aloud, waving her hand towards where I was standing. I was so focused on my goddess and the people surrounding her didn’t notice that Thomas was standing beside me, under Scarlett’s order maybe.

I was so excited at the moment I couldn’t move even a muscle in my body… “I… ahh…” I struggled to say, “Hi, goddess, I’m… coming over.” But I didn’t move until about half a minute later, as soon as I felt my feet were on earth again.

A slid of fragrance billowed into my nose, and the scent grew stronger step by step as I walked towards her side, trying my best to steady myself and not to be “falling down” drunk in this intriguing smell.

“Hi uh… Hello, ahh… Miss ahh no, Mrs. Johanss… I’m sorry. Mrs. Doriac? I’m sorry but I can’t accurately pronounce your husband’s surname…”

“Doesn’t matter, Rogue, just call me Scarlett like always.”

“Ahh… Yes, Scarlett, nice to meet you here, my goddess, and Mr. Dor…, I’m sorry?”

“Dauriac, Nice too meet you too, Rogue. You may just call me Romaine which’s my given name.” That man extended his hand to me, then a handshake. His hand was sturdy and warm, and his voice was typical of a Frenchman, gentle and masculine. ‘No wonder my goddess fell in love with this guy’, I thought.

“And this is Zlatan Ibrahimovic, a soccer star playing for a local club.” Romaine continued to say, introducing that tall man who I recognized as a soccer player at first sight but couldn’t remember the name of. “And this is Tiago Silva, Zlatan’s teammate on the club, and this is…” The man went on, tirelessly. Most of those people were ones I had never met in person but their names had visited my years countless times, movie stars, sports stars and musicians etc…, but I couldn’t care less about them at this moment. My full focus was laid on my goddess and only my goddess. I had only lent Romaine half an ear at most, while he was introducing those guys to me.

I was gazing at my goddess all the time, unwilling to waste even a second of the time while she was still not someone’s wife… It was a strange feeling, I thought. She would always be my goddess, married or unmarried, old or young, but it would possibly make her husband feel uncomfortable if I gazed at her this way after they got married. Maybe it already did.

Scarlett also noticed the abnormal behavior of mine, and she felt a bit embarrassed so she intended to divert my attention elsewhere.

“Hi Rogue, umm…” She was stammering, a sign of nervousness or uneasiness, but she was quick enough to get her mouth back to its job. She was a celebrity and she was trained to deal with situations like this, I thought.

“Rogue”, She continued, “Romaine is also a fan of your book and it wasn’t just myself who wanted to invite you here… Romaine craved to see the author of all those fabulous novels, and he hopes you may agree to let him get your works published.”

“Get my novels published?” I couldn’t believe what I just heard, even though they were from the mouth of my goddess whom I had total faith in. Getting my books published had always been a dream of mine, not just because I would get famous and make a lot of money like J.K. Rowling, but more importantly I would be able to demonstrate my genuine love for my goddess on a much larger scale, much larger than a sports board that Spurstalk was. So that more people would understand me, understand my unselfish pure love for my goddess. Such love didn’t only teach me appreciate the beauty of my goddess herself, but also the beauty of life as well.

Rogue

09-13-2013, 09:23 PM

Chapter Nine

“Sure, goddess.” I had no reason to decline it, especially when it was requested by my goddess, whose orders I could and would never defy.

“Great, Rogue, thank you for accepting our abrupt proposal. Romaine is an eminent journalist and publisher in France. He’s very adept at his profession and he’s gonna guarantee that your book will be the best seller.”

“Thank you, my goddess, and Romaine. I just want more people to share the love with me, for our common goddess.”

“You’re such a lovely dude, Rogue. Have you brought your writings along?”

“Only if there’s access to the internet, I’ve posted them all on Spurstalk.” I paused for a moment and continued to say, “But is he gonna get them published in France?”

“Yes, of course.” Said my goddess, “Don’t worry though, French people are generally good at English and they read more books than we Americans do, and I’m sure you’re gonna win some awards in Europe before you’re acknowledged back home in the US.”

“Yes, Europeans are sometimes smarter than US people, to be honest. Like the Golden Globe, for which you’ve been nominated four times. You’re absolutely the best actress in Hollywood, my goddess, and I don’t give a shit about Oscar which Jennifer Lawrence has won, whose value to me is none…”

“Yes, Golden Globe is like the European version of Oscar, voted by the Hollywood Foreign Press Association, and I’m so grateful… Romaine and I will ensure you that you’ll achieve just as much success here as we did.”

“Thanks, but first of all you’ve gotta assure me that you won’t sue me for mentioning your name in my novels, hahaha…” I giggled, it was a joke and everyone laughed as well.

“I may sue anyone in the world but you would be the last one, Roguey.” Scarlett explained to me, seriously.

“Rogue, it was my idea to file the lawsuit though.” Romaine chimed in to exonerate his fiancée.

“Well, I guess so. My goddess doesn’t read no French so I knew there must be a snitch in there.”

We laughed again, in friendly atmosphere.

“So Rogue, I hope you can come over and visit our house tonight, so you can download your works right into our computer from… what talk?” Scarlett asked.

“Spurstalk”, I responded, though I was once again having a hard time believing what I had heard. ‘Did she just invite me to her house, her home in France?’ I felt my heart was pounding hard and I was silently praying that my ears hadn’t been fooling me.

“Yes, Spurstalk, must be a board for Spurs fans, I guess. But Rogue… you’re a Mavs fan if I remember correct, aren’t you?”

“Yes, I’ve been a Mavs fan since the triple J era but the mavs board is pretty much a dead one, so most Mavs fans are posting on Spurstalk nowadays, in my humble opinion, such as mono, findog, m>s and bump, just to name a few.”

“So, you only know them by their screen names?” Scarlett asked me curiously.

“Some of them are friends in the real life too, like m>s who’s Brian that you know, and Irving as well whose Spurstalk screen name is Shadowflames.”

“Sounds cool, bro. I also want to join it.” Romaine interrupted us. I didn’t know if he was really interested in Spurstalk, or that he just felt comfortable seeing his wife talking with another guy so kindly and enthusiastically.

“Cool story bro, we’ll welcome you any day, but the mods are too lazy in approving new accounts these days so if you really wanna join us, I’ll ask mono to lend you a troll account. Mono has a legion of troll accounts and he’s always glad to give them away to his friends.”

“I know you guys would instantly become friends.” Scarlett continued to say, “And Rogue, make sure you’ll come home with us after the wedding. Please, for your goddess…”

“For sure, my goddess, nothing would keep me from going.” I responded briskly and adamantly.

Rogue

09-13-2013, 09:23 PM

Chapter Ten

The wedding was opulent and well justified for the social status of this couple. I was so excited about the proposal of going to their come I couldn’t put anything down my throat, but a single goblet of fireball, which tasted very different than that I drank at Four Seasons. The drink seemed to contain more romance than what people drank in the US, or it was just because I was drinking it at such a romantic place, I didn’t know.

Several more world-famous sports and movie stars also attended the wedding, I noticed during the banquet, like Sophie Marceau who was once regarded as the world’s most beautiful woman, but who now was thoroughly overshadowed by my goddess on this night.

Tony Parker was there too, chatting with some friends of his whom I knew none of except Thierry Henry, the legendary striker of Arsenal. Parker was suffering an injury which gave him the protracted vacation while his teammates were already playing in the new season, led by TOSB Duncan and the same old bald-headed Ginobili. Henry also had the free time to attend the wedding because it was the off-season of MLS.

Henry and Parker are two of my favorite sports stars outside the Mavs franchise and I suddenly got an idea of coming over the to join the chat, but quickly abstained from it because as I came closer I realized they were all speaking French, supposedly, and more importantly, it would be rather impolite to talk with them while my motionless eyes rested on the elegant woman wearing the white wedding dress over there.

She was clinking her glass against those in the hands of her friends standing around, but drinking very little. The flashes of cameras kept blinking, dazzlingly, like she was a superstar, the only superstar on the Oscar ceremony… She was indeed a superstar, and those journalists always treated her that way without ever giving her any break, no matter it was in Hollywood or Paris.

My goddess desired to have her own privacy like everybody elsewhere, but she was OK with the intensive attention from the media and she was already very adept at dealing with that shit. She knew that as she acquired the glamour and fame, something else had to be sacrificed.

Finally, the wedding came to an end, and her new marriage began… She no longer needed to hide the big stone on her ring finger. Instead she was showing it off proudly…

“Hi Rogue, come over here, it’s time to go now.” The ring was shining brightly like the Venus in the dark night, jogging from side to side… ‘She’s waving to me’ I thought, as her words also flew into my ears, in the magnificent husky voice that I couldn’t be more familiar with.

I was so nervous at the moment I couldn’t even feel my feet, which were just as cold as my hands, or even colder I guessed, but I still managed to get to her place somehow.

“Rogue, we’re so delighted you haven’t gone.” Scarlett said to me.

I was used to fleeing parties and shits, which I always did during college years because partying was nothing but a waste of time I thought. I’d said that many times on Spurstalk, and I knew at the moment that Scarlett must have read them on Spurstalk, or maybe she’d also registered an account there. ‘Maybe MJ is his troll? Or Calispursfan?’, I had no idea.

“I’ve fled even my graduation ceremony but, I would never let you down, my goddess.”

“Thanks so much, Rogue… Jason will drive the car and you sitting next to him, Romaine and me on the back seat.” She then turned to Thomas and said, “And Thomas, you stay here a bit longer to make sure there isn’t no paparazzi trailing us. Jason will be back soon and will lead you to your hotel room.” She paused a second and continued, “Jason will be living in the hotel too, right next door to your room so you won’t have anything to worry about.”

m>s

09-13-2013, 09:33 PM

i'm going to be severely disappointed if this turns out to be another spurstalk cuck novel, rogue should dominate the paint like prime shaq and win his goddess back tbh

Rogue

09-13-2013, 09:54 PM

My goddess will ask Romaine and me to take turn plowing her, but when it comes my turn I'll back off, because "fucking" my goddess would impose a huge guilt on my mind that I could never bear. I'll be gladly wathcing them making love, taking photos and orchestrating the whole show of the couple, like the story of Robert, William and Jennifer that Cully wrote a while back.

m>s

09-13-2013, 10:14 PM

:vomit:

Rogue

09-13-2013, 11:00 PM

Chapter Eleven

The crowd began to thin and we easily made our way to the car, as my goddess directed, I sat in the front, my goddess and her husband back, Jason in the driver’s seat.

The car ran smoothly down the narrow roads paved with macadam, typical of this city with such a long history, as the ancient building flew past us both sides of the car. The buildings and roads were just like what you might have seen in The Transporter series, Statham’s trademark film series.

The car arrived at its destination sooner than I expected… it was such a tranquil garden, hidden in the thickness of a variety of planets, an ancient mansion located deep inside the yard. The building looked like Antonio Gaudi’s style but I wasn’t sure. It looked like a museum from outside, or maybe it would actually become a museum someday, known as the building where Romaine married my goddess- the first female president of the United States.

There weren’t any servants in the mansion, to my surprise, so I was the only person here besides the owners of this place, the only guest of this night.

“Oh my goddess, what a marvelous place”, I said, “Where’s the reading room, goddess? And there must be a computer in the reading room I guess.”

“Rogue, you needn’t download your novel in such a hurry, my friend…” She paused a little, then continued, “It was just a pretext, Rogue, I just wanted you to come to our home, to be our sentinel of this special night. You and Romaine can take turn on me if you would like so…”

I didn’t know what she meant by “take turn on me”… I knew what she meant but couldn’t believe it, and I was shocked, and to some extent, frightened by that proposal. I was trying to say something, despite my tongue being numbed in such overwhelming excitement, “My ahh… goddess, I’d like to do anything to please you but, your husband, would he mind it?”

“Romaine is very open about it, Rogue.” Scarlett said to me, then turned her head to ask her husband, “Right, Romaine?” She said that in a loud voice, though Romaine was standing right next to us, having heard everything she said.

“Absolutely no problem, I’m so touched by Rogue’s story I wouldn’t mind sharing my love with the writer of this tremendous story. Like Rogue wrote in his novel, true love is totally unselfish and the more people share it, the stronger it grows…”

“Thank you so much, Romaine…” She lifted her heels and kissed him in the cheek, then turned back and kissed me as well. “That’s true, Rogue”, she said to me, “You’re the hub of our relationship, at least for this special night, you are…”

“I thought it was the tattooist who introduced you guys to each other, in the first place?”

“Yeah but you’re more important to us, to both of us.” Scarlett said, in total seriousness, and Romaine nodded.

Bynumite

09-13-2013, 11:04 PM

http://i.imgur.com/iJXfJXL.gif

Brazil

09-14-2013, 08:08 AM

Hey rogue it's not romaine it's romain fwiw

Rogue

09-14-2013, 09:15 AM

Thanks bro but I'm too lazy to fix every post up there, so just let it be it imho, all right? Thomas isn't her brother's name either, his name is Hunter if I remember correct. My friend Cully first named him "Thomas" in the 2nd episode of this series, titled "goddess after midnight", so I inherited that name for her little bro in this sequel.

Rogue

09-14-2013, 09:15 AM

Chapter Twelve

“I’m gonna have a shower, there’s another bathroom upstairs next to the main bedroom and I hope you guys have got done washing and readying yourselves when I’m out, OK?” Scarlett said to us, as she walked into the bathroom downstairs, shutting the door behind.

“No problem, lady. And yeah, it generally takes a woman three times as much time and water to have a shower as a man does, so we’re gonna have plenty of time…” Romaine said aloud towards the closed door, loud enough to pass through the door, and we both laughed.

“Did I just sound like a misogynist?” He turned to me and asked.

“Nope, you just pointed out some simple facts… I was also a, uhh… well, an ardent misogynist back then, before I fell in love for my goddess.” I confessed.

“I thought you acted in such an obsequious manner towards every woman, bro.”

“No fucking way. I was a notorious misogynist on Spurstalk just several months ago when I was still posting as Latarian Milton, a troll account.”

“Hahaha, Latarian Milton, I know that guy, and he has every reason to be a misogynist. His grandma must’ve treated him bad, ahahaha.” Romaine said those words in laughter.

“And, I’m still a misogynist today, to some extent… I still don’t give a shit about any woman but my goddess, because… she’s not a woman or even a human in my mind, she’s a goddess to me, and will forever be.”

“Yeah, Rogue my bro, I think I’ve read it in your novels that Scarlett has brought to me, and I long to read more…” Romaine said genuinely.

“Cool story, I’m gonna download them now and where’s the reading room, bro?”

“I think you ought to take the shower first, your goddess’s order, remember?”

“I uh… I don’t think I need it, to be honest. I’m just gonna be a cameraman, taking photos while you guys are making love, and don’t tell me a former journalist doesn’t have a camera in his house…”

“Rogue… I don’t mind sharing my love with you, my brother, if you want it, and I’m 100% serious and honest.” Romaine said in such a solicitous voice as though he was begging me to help him take care of his wife, and my goddess.

“Thanks but… I just can’t deign to do that, I mean it would make me feel extremely guilty. I would rather go back and fuck my mom before ever considering… well, fucking my goddess…” I hesitated for a moment, cleared my throat and continued, “I love my goddess just the same way I love my family and the founding fathers of this country, but I would never want to ‘make love’ with anyone of them, to be honest.”

“Rogue, you are such an unusual dude… You’ve overcome the natural appetite of a man, a male animal brother. You’re an absolute human, further evolved than us all.”

“Thanks.”

“The reading room is over there, there’s a computer on the desk which’s easy to see, and cameras of various brands and types in the closet.” He said to me, pointing to a door at the other side of the living room.

Rogue

09-14-2013, 09:16 AM

Chapter Thirteen

While the computer was starting, I stood in front of the book shelf checking the books’ titles, and realized most of them belonged to my goddess… not just because they were written in English, since a French journalist may also read English books, but that those were all my goddess’s favorite books like Summer crossing, Middle sex, The horse whisperer, The catch in the rye, The dive from Clausen’s pier, and many others whose names I couldn’t remember. I used to spend a lot of time in the library while I was in college, wandering through the aisles between book shelves, checking the books’ titles and authors, but rarely picking any book to read. But if I found a book that I really liked, I would read it over and over again like I was in a state of fixation, and Scarlett was just the “book” for me at the time, which I would never drop down.

I sat back at the desk and the computer had already started. The internet speed was good, of course, and the Spurstalk pages were being loaded so fast as if it was still the off-season, much faster than it had ever been on any computer I had used.

I headed straightly to the NBA forum and found the “Hey Thread” thread on the third page… Spurstalkers weren’t very interested in my novels, but at least my goddess liked it, and it was well worthy of my efforts even if she was my only reader. My goddess weighed more than the whole world in my mind…

I cut & pasted those writings in one document, totaling more than 200 pages. I saved the document on the desk so either Dauriac or Goddess would see it at first sight. And I named it “The goddess series”.

I left the reading room as soon as I got the work done, looking around in the living room but couldn’t find Dauriac, or my goddess, or anyone else except my shadow. ‘They must’ve come upstairs’, I thought, and I proved to be right as I walked up the stairs and straightly into their bedroom…

My goddess was wearing a white nightgown, made of silk just as sleek as her dark blonde hair. Dauriac also got done showering, dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of loose blue pants, both of which had been dampened by the remnant of shower water. Neither of them had undressed yet, like they were both waiting for my arrival.

“So… Rogue you’re the guest tonight, you the first.” Scarlett said to me, to us both.

“Goddess, I um… I’m not yet prepared… I mean I haven’t even showered…”

“It doesn’t matter, Rogue. Nastiness isn’t a bad thing.” Scarlett interrupted me, handing the knot of her nightgown in my hand, urging me to pull it open, to pull the gown off…

“I ahh… I’m sorry, goddess, I… I mean I’m still soft umm… Romaine may go first and I’ll learn how umm… You know I’m a lifelong celibate and you guys will incite me maybe.” I felt light-headed and I was trying hard to steady myself as I spoke, though even I myself didn’t have a clue what had just come out of my mouth.

“OK then… Romaine goes first and Rogue, please ensure us that you’ll be here standing by, watching us while we’re making love here. Please don’t turn it down, Rogue, for your goddess…”

“I… fine, that sounds kind of good and… shit, I’m sorry I’ve left the camera in the reading room. I’ll be right back.” I rushed out of the room, heading downstairs and straightly towards where the reading room was. I grabbed a camera from the closet and rushed back, having neither closed the closet’s door nor the door of the reading room…

AchillesHeel

09-14-2013, 09:26 AM

Your novels should get published and Scarlett should star in a movie based on them. It would be a true masterpiece.

Rogue

09-15-2013, 09:51 AM

Thanks, Heel. I'm in fact only practicing writing, as you might have noticed, my writing skills are still immature so I still have a lot to learn. I hope the "goddess" series will get published someday, but it'll be contigent on my goddess's consent. She once sued a French publisher only for mentioning her name in his book, and I have mentioned more than just her name in my novels. My novels contain all the life details I know about her, and the whole series is exactly a fantasy story of her. I don't mind if she sues me, she can sue the shit out of me and do whatever trash against me, and she'll still be my goddess, the person I love most in the world. All I fear is that she would feel unhappy if I got the novels published without letting her know it beforehand. My goddess's happiness is always my biggest pleasure, and displeasing her would be the worst crime in the world I can ever imagine. :cry

Rogue

09-15-2013, 09:57 AM

Chapter Fourteen

When I returned to the bed room, the couple were already ready to begin, but hadn’t started yet… still waiting for me, I thought, though Goddess’s nightgown was gone now, draping over the arm of a wooden chair in the room. The wooden chair also looked familiar to me… it looked aged but still clean and steady, it was the exact chair on which seated that lovely little blonde girl wearing red dress, the photo of which I’d been using as my signature on Spurstalk ever since I fell in love for that girl, for that goddess.

“This chair, I think I’ve seen it somewhere…” I pretended to have not seen the couple, both of whom were already dressed in only semi-bath clothes… my goddess in black bra, and a pink pair of panties like those she wore at the beginning of Lost in Translation; Romaine in his tight grey boxer, on which several areas of dampness could easily be seen.

“Yeah, that’s like the most popular childhood Scarlett pic on the internet.” My goddess said, “It was my birthday and I was so happy that day.”

“You were so beautiful even at such a young age, my goddess. I wish I were born 20yrs earlier so I would be able to see that girl in person, hug and kiss her…”

“But you probably wouldn’t have known me back then…”

“Goddess, I would… I would’ve hardly missed you because…” I meant to tell her the truth that I was not really Rogue, I was instead also a native New Yorker like she was, and my real name was Mark… But there would be a whole lot of things to explain and that would certainly ruin our mood for this special night… I would never lie to my goddess though. I would tell her the truth some later date, but not tonight.

“Because you’re my goddess and you’re the reason for my existence.” I continued.

My goddess was touched, then amused by Romaine’s words when he said, “Wow, Rogue, sounds like she were your mom, haha…”

“I wish so but my goddess doesn’t have any plan of having children in the near future so I’d have to wait another 10 or even 20 years, but I would be willing to wait…”

“And you would grow up being bilingual, with Romaine being your dad…” Romaine said it jokingly, which made everyone here laugh loud, though I was indeed like that, growing up bilingual because my mother came from China. China… it somehow reminded me of a famous historical person in ancient China, in the Tang Dynasty to be exact. He was a military genius and the most powerful general under Xuanzong- King of that country at the time, his name was Ann Lushan and Ann was his family name. Ann was obsessed with a concubine of Xuanzong’s who was regarded as one of the most beautiful women in China’s history, and who was also Xuanzong’s favorite. This love affair was thought by many historians to be the reason why Ann later conspired against the Tang Dynasty, which marked the downturn of this dynasty that had already dominated that continent for nearly two centuries.

Ann developed a close relationship with the king and his beautiful concubine, and therefore earned the king’s trust. He begged the king to recruit him in the royal family, as a son of the king and the concubine, which the king accepted. So that beautiful concubine became an honorific mother of Ann, despite she was even younger than Ann’s daughter probably. To demonstrate his servility/obsequiousness to his “mom”, Ann once even drank the concubine’s bath water…

‘Would I drink my goddess’s bath water?” I was asking myself, the exact question some posters had asked me on Spurstalk time after time, and some similar questions like ‘Would you eat Scarlett’s shit?’… I always took those questions with a pinch of salt, but if there were a big cup of her bath water on the table, would I grab and drink it? Would I?

Rogue

09-15-2013, 09:59 AM

Chapter Fifteen

“Rogue, hey bro, you know I was just joking, never mind… Rogue?” Romaine called me, waking me up from the thoughts.

“Ahh… hi, I don’t mind bro, I know you were joking… and, so you brought the chair here from New York?”

“Yes, Yes…” Romaine said proudly, almost boastfully, “Your goddess, oh no, our goddess likes it so much she insisted we bring it here.”

I was delighted that he had also started to call her “goddess”, and I hoped he would treat her in the same manner… I was afraid of another man hurting her once again, which would be even more unbearable to me than to herself, probably. Any main my goddess suffered would be inextricably inflicted on me, multiplied.

“That’s so… romantic. I’m also indulged in nostalgic memories every now and then, like, I usually went back to my alma-mater, just ambling through the campus even after I graduated from there… There were many good memories back then.” I was speaking from Rogue’s perspective, of course. I never really left the school ever since I first went there. The school was just like another home to me, whether as a student or later a teacher. I was so familiar with everything on the campus, down to every leaf of every tree, each building and each brick.

“So… are you really a lifelong celibate, Rogue? It baffles me how you seem to love your school so much, living through all those school years without anyone else being with you.” My goddess asked me.

“I ah… Maybe I was born to be a celibate, I think, umm…” I thought for a moment, thinking of the lyrics of a well-known Scarlett song, “I think I just… I don’t need any body, because I learned to be alone...” I already started singing.

“Anywhere, Anywhere, I’m gonna lay my head, I’m gonna, call my home…” My goddess was singing together with me, which made me feel as if I had become Tom Waits.

“Thank you, Goddess, you’re kind of making me feel like Tom Waits now.”

“Thank you, Rogue, for coming to our wedding and coloring up this whole place.”

“Yeah, good news you haven’t forgotten it is our wedding day, goddess.” Romaine interrupted us, “So, shall we begin now?”

“Absolutely yes, and Rogue, you can stay right here watching us and waiting for your turn… I love you guys so much, I mean both of you, that I don’t wanna let down either of you.”

“Goddess, sorry but… I’d rather not watch it, I ah… it would make me feel intolerably guilty just by watching your naked body… I’m so sorry.” I couldn’t stop apologizing.

“It doesn’t matter, you can stay outside the room waiting, but don’t forget to put one ear at the door so if I feel pain or if this man…” pointing to Romaine, she said, “goes too rough on me, I’ll scream and then I hope you’ll come in to rescue my life.” She paused for a moment, and continued, “I trust you more than my husband, Rogue, don’t disappoint me, please…”

“Sure Goddess, I’ll be staying at the door, and I would come in instantly should anything go wrong.” I promised.

Rogue

09-16-2013, 09:36 PM

The Last Chapter

I put my ear to the closed door, listening carefully… I could hear everything happening in the room, the bed shaking and its legs rubbing against the floor. My goddess was grunting but not screaming, murmuring something that didn’t make any sense at all, and I could even hear the couple’s coarse breath.

I felt legitimately aroused, and excited… my eyes were filled with tears and my mouth with saliva. My dick felt harder and bigger than it had ever been, and I had to sandwich it tightly between the roots of my thighs to prevent it from piercing my pants and trousers and jutting out, it felt like.

I rubbed my face gently against my forearm, kissing and licking it as though it was the thick lips of my goddess’s, while my heart was thudding so fast and hard like it could jump out of my ribcage anytime… I had no idea how and when I had melted onto the ground, my back leaning against the door and my ass sitting on the cold floor, but my ear was attached to the door all the time, to me it was like the plug to a TV set.

The room finally settled in quietness, and I felt relieved. My goddess didn’t scream any pain during the process so I was staying outside. The building was back in tranquility and I felt I was about to fall asleep when all of sudden, the door opened…

“Hey Rogue, my bro” a man’s voice said, “here comes your turn buddy.”

I looked up and saw Romaine standing right at the door, and he had put on his underwear thankfully, otherwise it would’ve been a real embarrassing moment, to both of us, if he were standing there naked, with his dick puckering in front of my eyes… I would even lick his dick probably and I couldn’t help, because it had just been withdrawn from my goddess’s body.

Romaine lent me a hand and pulled me up, he patted my shoulder and said, “Don’t feel nervous, Rogue, Scarlett is quite a bitch in bed and she’ll comfort you better than any woman would.”

I didn’t like it when he referred to my goddess as a “bitch”, but I could only be grateful to this man, for inviting me to his wife’s bed on their wedding day. I knew what he meant though… my goddess was very vigorous in bed and it pretty well justified her look, and her title as a “sex symbol”, but that was the least I cared about… I walked into the room, without saying anything, neither to Romaine nor his wife.

My goddess was leaning in the bed, her back against the pillow… She was looking at me, her eyes watery and full just like her lips. A canopy covered her body up to her chest, over the upper brim her cleavage could barely be seen, like a low-necked camisole, except that her arms had to adhere tightly to her torso to prevent the canopy from sliding down.

I crawled up the bed and leaned next to her. I hadn’t undressed, never intended to, and she didn’t ask why. I moved my head near her neck and indulged my nose in the smell of paradise… Using her skillful left hand she found and grasped my right hand, and led my hand to her left breast. I snatched it and it felt so soft and supple just like last time I touched it… I started sobbing, for some reason, letting my tears streaming freely down my cheeks, to her neck. It was like, I had been waiting my entire life for this moment… She began fondling my back with her hand, like a mom inveigling her baby into sleeping, as I subconsciously bent my knees and crooked my back, finally settling in a fetal position… I had never felt more peaceful than I was feeling now ever since my life began.

I turned up my face and looked outside the window, counting the stars one by one… I knew if I found a star missing, it must be the one right beside me, the one I called “goddess”.

End of story

DMC

09-19-2013, 10:29 PM

:lmao

Rogue

09-23-2013, 05:44 AM

I've decided to continue writing my "goddess" series, and to stop acting delighted with my goddess's new marriage with a French sucker whose name I'd never even heard of before their relationship became public, and confirmed. It's not the end of the world for me though... We all have to deal with different shits in our lives. There're many ways leading to Rome but none of them is short and easy.

My goddess's relationship with that French dude reminds me of the story that happened in "scoop", a Woody Allen film starring my goddess, and Huge Jackman who in that film was a serial killer and who was arrested by the police in the end after his failed attempt of murdering my goddess. I'm definitely not indicating that her new husband was a serial killer, but as we all know, it was the tattooist that introduced my goddess and her fiance to each other, the same tattooist who etched the "Lucy you" horseshoe tattoo on her ribcage and the wrist chain tattoo, both of which are ugly as shit. I wish my goddess the best, of course, but I just can't believe my goddess's eventual happiness could be delivered by a tattoo artist, tbh.

Reynolds (controlled by Nick Ford's soul) had come back to life, still obsessed with my goddess and determined to get her back. Reynolds knew my goddess wouldn't give a shit about him anymore so he came back to Dallas and asked me for help... I agreed to cooperate with him in the efforts for bringing my goddess home, but only under the condition that it wouldn't cause no harm to my goddess or anyone related (except Romain Dauriac though). We went together to LA trying to convince my goddess to stay while she was shooting her new film. As we were already rather close to success, I relented and let my goddess make the choice by herself...

------------------------------------------------------------

Revenge of Reynolds

By Mark Celibate

I had come back to Dallas, while my goddess and her new husband were enjoying their honeymoon in Paris… Goddess proposed that I stay in Paris a bit longer to share the sweet time with the couple, which her husband gladly agreed to, and she promised me that the time of us three’s would be perfect and memorable… I’d like to stay wherever my goddess was for as long as possible, and I knew her husband wouldn’t mind. I felt the desire to say yes, to accept my goddess’s proposal which was so kind and genuine, but there in my mind was a strange feeling which finally took the best of me and made me say no. My goddess looked a bit disappointed, and her husband too probably, but they respected me and the decision I made…

I still had no idea what kind of feeling it was, even when I was already back home. Spend the honeymoon with the new couple? My goddess now was someone else’s wife, and as a well-educated young man as I was, I know there were some moral standards that I needed to abide by. The couple wouldn’t mind, but how would the media think, and what would the tabloids say if I didn’t abstain from that bold proposal? My goddess and her husband didn’t care either, they were used to such stuffs maybe, but I would care and it would make me feel guilty. I wouldn’t do anything, even a pinch of thing that had the potential to smirch my goddess’s image.

Besides, I just felt awkward being there, in a city that was so unfamiliar. Dallas wasn’t my hometown either, but it was an American city at least. Paris was such a beautiful city and I thought it would be a great experience to live there as a guest, but I knew where my home was and there was no place like home. My goddess was enjoying her honeymoon in Paris, but she was still a New Yorker in her heart. She would be home someday, back with me in our own mother country, I believed.

Rogue

09-23-2013, 05:45 AM

Chapter One

I opened my room’s door and stepped in, nothing changed, unwashed clothes and old newspapers still scattered around in the tiny room. The computer was sleeping, and the blinking light on its button reminded me that I didn’t even shut it down when I was leaving in a hurry a couple of days ago. I clicked the mouse and it resumed work.

The first thing I usually did when back home was logging in on Spurstalk to check the new posts by some of my favorite posters, m>s, DMC, and Culburn of course. And yes, my friend Cully had returned since the regular season began. There were tons of discussions about basketball in the NBA forum, about the game between Rockets and the Spurs in which the Rockets got demolished, as well as the hysterical reactions from some Mavs fans following their defeat to the Lakers earlier that night. But it was strange enough that I didn’t find any of them interesting, and I didn’t see the mono rant there, which was normally to be expected every time the Mavs lost a game.

Mono was a poster on Spurstalk and mono was his screen name, whose real name I didn’t know. My friend m>s claimed that he knew mono’s real name, but he refused to tell me because he said he had promised mono to keep it a secret.

I’d dropped some meaningless posts in the NBA forum… I hated to make meaningless posts, though that was exactly what most posters did these days. I usually put a lot of efforts in every post I made, but I was too tired at the time to give any decent talks on basketball, and the computer which had never been shut for several days must be feeling just as tired and exhausted as I was. So after refreshing the pages and seeing no new posts, I clicked the start menu and shut down the computer, to give it a much-needed rest, and also one to myself.

But I couldn’t fall asleep somehow, despite being tired as shit. I felt as if I was still in Paris, lying next to Scarlett with her arms hugging around my neck and her legs rubbing against mine… My phallus was already hard as rock, my heart thumping so hard like the hoofs of a mad bull.

I turned on the lamp at my bed’s side and grabbed something to read. Although I had a passion for writing, I was not at all a fan of reading. The walls of words often made me feel sleepy and hopefully it would make the same effect on me this night.

It was an old piece of newspaper, from September maybe, on which I’d written down the details that Jason Shackelford informed me of when he made the phone call. The flight, the wedding date, the limousine… everything had become the past, but the writings still looked so clear, obtrusive even.

I folded the paper by its middle line and started reading the opposite side, when a piece of news about Ryan Reynolds grabbed my eyes, though I was sure I had read it before my trip to Paris.

It was about how Reynolds miraculously recovered from that mysterious disease, even after he was announced dead and his funeral held. I didn’t quite like that guy before, because he once broke my goddess’s heart, but I didn’t feel even a bit of delight when I heard the news of him being seriously sick and dying, and all I was feeling now was total sympathy, and empathy… Each of us had once had the chance to maintain a romantic relationship with Scarlett, but we both pissed our chances away.

I felt that Reynolds and I were in the same boat, experiencing the same hardship… I knew he got remarried not too long after divorcing Scarlett, but was he living happier with his new wife than he was in the old days when he was married to my goddess? If you didn’t feel content with Scarlett at your home, then you may as well start living as a celibate because you could never expect to acquire any woman nearly as good as my goddess.

I dropped the newspaper, having no idea whether it was back on the desk or had fallen on the floor, not caring either. The lamp’s light was dim but still made quite a contrast to the world outside. The sky was dark and quiet except countless stars blinking, the exact same sky my goddess and I were looking at on her wedding night…

Rogue

09-23-2013, 05:46 AM

Chapter Two

The stillness of the sky rekindled my memory of the night in Paris, spent with my goddess… I didn’t know how long I had gazed at the sky but I finally fell asleep, and when I woke up the next morning, sunshine had already lit up half of my room. Not until this point did I realize I had returned to my own life, from the dreamland where I had such a great time with my goddess. It felt as if I had been sleeping since, not the night when I returned to Dallas, but the morning I started off on the trip, or maybe I had been sleeping for months since I first got the invitation from Goddess. But I had woken up now, I had to wake up.

I had a life here in Dallas, and a girl who was a legitimate girlfriend of mine, despite that I was too wimpy to ever have “made love” with her. I had tried quite a few times, but the loyalty to Scarlett and the guilt feeling of betraying her had overcome a male animal’s natural appetite each and every time.

Sometimes I thought it was unfair for Lucy, to waste the best years of her life time on some guy who was fixated by a movie star. Lucy was a good girl and she deserved the full heart of a guy’s, I always thought to myself.

But the girl loved me so much… nope, she loved Rogue so much (she already knew I wasn’t Rogue and she still loved me, but I believed that was because of Rogue more than myself, since I had only known her for only a few months), that she never showed any attention of giving up on me, and she was well aware of my obsession with Scarlett. I hadn’t ever tried to keep it a secret to Lucy, or to anyone else. I loved my goddess, I appreciated her beauty as well as her charisma, and I didn’t see no sin in it. Or maybe I ought to have given Lucy more, if anything.

While I was about to start the computer and resume posting on Spurstalk, the first thing for me to do every morning, I heard the door bell ring… Rogue’s parents had just gone out to work and they wouldn’t be back until late afternoon, so who could it be? Lucy? It had to be her, I couldn’t think of anyone else caring so much about me in this city.

I opened the door and it was indeed Lucy.

“Hi Rogue, haven’t seen you for so long and I’m missing you so bad, honey.” Lucy said affectionately.

“Me too, babe…” I felt I was lying, because all I was thinking about was Scarlett, for the past several days. I paused for a moment, looking down my body and finding that I was still wearing my nightgown. Embarrassed, both of us… I turned my eyes away from her and my burning face down, and said tentatively, “Sorry Lucy… You should’ve called me before coming over so I’d have got dressed…”

“It doesn’t matter though…” I didn’t look at her with straight eyes but still noticed that she had also blushed, “you can still take your time getting dressed… it doesn’t matter.”

I clutched her slender body tightly in my arms, with a stronger feeling of being a man than I had ever felt. She was my girlfriend and it wouldn’t matter to let her see my body even in full length, or to let me see hers. ‘How strange I just sounded to her, what an asshole I was!’ I condemned myself.

I kissed her on the forehead… her hair brushing against my cheeks and making me hug her even tighter. The contact of our bodies aroused both of us to such an extent where we couldn’t wait to take our clothes off, so I kicked the door closed and we hasted to the sofa together, onto which we slammed our bonded-up body down.

Rogue

09-24-2013, 12:33 AM

Chapter Three

Lucy was so soft in my arms as though she was made of cream and was melting down. I was lying on my back in the sofa, Lucy’s weight resting on my legs and chest. Her body felt much softer than the sofa beneath my back, warm and vivacious. I caressed her neck alongside her long hair with one hand, and her supple butts the other. My fingers felt the seams of her panties through her dark blue jeans, against which my phallus was rubbing and stroking, back and forth, on Lucy’s most private spot… The jeans felt so rough and I even felt painful at the tip of my dick, covered with only two thin layers of cotton cloth that my pants were made of.

Lucy was grunting and I could feel her butts were moving up and down rhythmically… she couldn’t wait to get stripped, but I wasn’t going to take off her clothes in a hurry. I would remove them from her lovable body one by one, like a curious kid unpacking his birthday gift.

My hands met on her bare waist. Then, I sneaked my left hand down and my right hand up… I was ambidextrous and it was at this moment when I actually felt the benefit of being ambidextrous. My left hand slid down and began rummaging under her jeans. The Jeans were tight but my hand still went deep enough to grasp the shred of cloth covering her crotch. I tugged it at the same rhythm as my heartbeats, and each tug drew an instant response from Lucy, a low-voiced grunt…

Meanwhile my right hand was intruding into her upper self, marching all the way up to her ribcage over the smooth skin, where I found the clasp of her bra. I unbuckled it and my hand marched on, and finally it reached her neck again, along with a strong blow of her scent coming out of her collar, running all the way into my nostrils.

I lifted my right elbow and her lower back was mostly exposed, while my left hand had almost turned her panties into a thong. I felt wet at the top of my dick, not knowing if it was urine or blood, or anything else… I wouldn’t mind even if my dick was bleeding. My Lucy had to suffer a bleeding crotch once in a month, and I wouldn’t mind taking my share, or having a try at least…

Finally, I felt I couldn’t stand it anymore, nor could Lucy. I had to let out the feral animal now, otherwise it would eat me alive from inside. I wriggled out of the sofa and pulled Lucy up, resting her upper body on the sofa face down, and her knees on the floor. I pulled her jeans down, then her panties, prepared to have the doggy… my hearts was pounding so hard while my motionless eyes were gazing at the white bare ass that was waiting for my dick to come in.

‘Rogue, your goddess is someone else’s wife now. You ain’t betraying no one by doing this.’ I murmured to myself, ‘you goddess has found her love, and it’s time for you to get yours…’

I was waiting for my life to start, so was Lucy I believed. ‘Just one moment, can change everything’, the words from a Calvin Klein commercial come to my mind somehow. It was a perfume commercial, if I remembered correct. It featured my goddess of course, otherwise how would I be so impressed by a commercial?

I first saw that commercial in The Island, a 05 film starring Ewan McGregor and my goddess Scarlett. Her smile was so intriguing it would make any man fall instantly in love for her at first sight.

My memories about Scarlett surged back to my mind all at once, and I knew my sexual drive was completely gone as I felt my dick melted down… I didn’t know how to explain to Lucy, how disappointed she would be?

All of a sudden, however, the door bell rang and it freaked the shit out of me, out of us… it was a normal first reaction, but only a second later I felt relieved… I needed a pretext for backing off again like a wimp, and I just got one from the door bell. My mood was gone before the bell rang, but to Lucy, it was the door bell that ruined our love-making. I felt relieved and lucky, like I just got away with a crime.

Rogue

09-24-2013, 12:33 AM

Chapter Four

“Mr. Smith…” I heard a male voice calling my name, or my dad’s, most likely my dad’s because it was his house. “Mr. Smith, this is Jamie, the community cop, sorry for interrupting you but it seems you’ve parked your car in the wrong place, it’s blocked like half of the road…”

“Oh shit, I didn’t park the car right maybe, should’ve parked it along the sidewalk rather than vertical to it, but the space was so small.” Lucy sighed, having quickly pulled her jeans up, and of course her panties.

“Not your fault, Lucy. You only recently got your driver’s license. I’ve got that shit for years and I still loath doing such stunts.” Though what I was saying silently in my mind was, ‘thank god your car blocked the way…’

“But Rogue”, Lucy said, “I’m so sorry, I came over here to pick you up and come together to my home… my parents are on vacation in Canada now so I thought we would be able to try several more times at my home, but we were so close just now, and it was my poor driving habit and skills that ruined it all…”

“It doesn’t matter, Lucy… We can go over to your home and try it a few times more.” I didn’t want to go with her, for the fear of failing again… but I had to say something to console her. I’d been acting like such a coward the whole morning, and I couldn’t allow myself to go any further that way.

“Thank you, Rogue, Lets go now?” Lucy was noticeably delighted.

“Sure, but please give me a few minutes to get myself dressed…”

“Oh sure, my bed, take your time and I’ll be waiting for you in the car… I ain’t driving home alone, Rogue, I’m waiting for you…”

I found my finest clothes from my closet, and I even changed my pants because the old pair was tainted with urine, or maybe a mixture of urine and semen… I wanted to present a perfect myself to Lucy.

“Whoa Rogue, my honey, you’re some handsome.” Lucy shrieked, as if it was the first time a pubescent girl saw her long time crush. Rogue did look pretty good, by a guy’s standard at least, but still one or two classes below the top level like Tom Cruise and Robert Downey.

“Thank you, Lucy, you’re making me flush… you’re the most beautiful girl in this city, and probably in this country as well, except for my goddess of course.”

“Thank you for your endorsement and yes, no one in the universe comes close to Scarlett… She’s just a goddess.”

“You’re a goddess too, Lucy…” I said that genuinely, because I couldn’t imagine a girl born to the humans’ world being so generous like my Lucy.

“I mean, seriously. You know everything about my obsession with Scarlett, my goddess.” I continued, “But you never mind, and you still willingly choose to be my girlfriend regardless, which no human could ever manage… If Scarlett is a goddess, you’re one too, Lucy.”

Lucy was moved, her eyes teary now… She opened the door quickly, jumping out of the car then straightly into my arms, with her arms clinging to my waist tightly and her head leaning against my chest… She was talking to my heart, in a voice that only my Lucy and I could hear.

Rogue

09-24-2013, 12:34 AM

Chapter Five

“Sir, Pardon me sir, please move your car elsewhere first.” The cop said to me, and also to Lucy because we were nearly tied together at the moment.

“Jamie ahh… thanks for not giving us a ticket and we’ll be away in a minute, but it isn’t my car, bro. It’s Lucy’s and…” I hesitated, turning my eyes to Lucy and finding she was gazing at me, her big clear eyes still tearful… “Lucy is my girlfriend.” I said, proudly, as I saw Lucy smiling to me delightedly and contently…

Lucy drove the car just as carefully as she always did. I could see that her heart was still pounding fast and hard, but she was trying her best to calm herself down, to focus on driving.

I rolled the window up, and asked her to roll up her side as well. Not because I felt cold or anything, in fact I loved fresh air and this morning wasn’t that cold, but I didn’t want the fragrance of my Lucy to escape the car by even a thread. She was my girlfriend and she belonged to me, she was my private property it felt like, unlike my goddess Scarlett who was a fortune and a blessing to the whole human race.

If Scarlett was a work of art that I could only appreciate with my eyes, then Lucy was a real-life stuff that needed me to work on in full strength. Lucy already played a significant role in my life, a life that only I myself was entitled to.

Did I still feel guilty of straying, or loving another girl that was not Scarlett? But did she feel guilty when she engaged herself to a French dickhead? She was “black widow” so I wished she could live up to her namesake… living like a celibate maybe, the exact same time of life I used to live before meeting Lucy. She betrayed me, and the world beforehand, and I was just taking revenge by loving an innocent girl who loved me full-heartedly.

Reynolds used to be the guy in Hollywood that I liked least, but now I started to sympathize with him. I understood the reasons why he jilted my goddess, which hurt her feelings badly, though I’d never do anything to depress her myself. I couldn’t deign to be so selfish and “get” Scarlett even when such a chance was given, so I took Lucy as a consolation it seemed like.

Lucy’s car arrived at her home and adeptly found its familiar position in the garage Then Lucy and I stepped out of the car and walked into the living room together.

“What drink do you want, Roguey, orange juice or coffee?” Lucy asked me.

“I want… juice, but not orange juice… I want the juice in your mouth, honey.” I was breathing coarsely, my heart pumping hard and even my body shuddering, because I was so excited about the upcoming romance with my Lucy, and also because I was trying my best fighting the feeling of guilt… guilt not just for Scarlett, but also for Lucy.

How would Scarlett feel if she knew me sleeping with another girl? She wouldn’t mind probably, but… how would I overcome the guilt of betraying her? And how did Lucy deserve such unfair treatment, being worked on by a guy whose head was occupied by another woman all the time?

But Lucy allowed me no more time to think… She flew towards me and dove into my waiting arms. Her mouth found mine and they never separated until we reached Lucy’s bedroom and rolled into her bed, when Lucy whispered to me, “I’m all yours, Rogue, just enjoy it…” Then she took a deep breath, and closed her eyes…

Rogue

09-24-2013, 04:59 AM

Chapter Six

I gazed at my Lucy who was lying in her bed, her face looking so nice with closed eyes and the familiar smile… I gradually lowered my head and our mouths joined back together. I extended my tongue into her mouth as far as I could reach, licking her palate and making her want to cough and laugh…

My hands weren’t resting either. With one hand and forearm and elbow pressing against the bed supporting my upper body, I slid the other hand down to her waist, finding the buckle of her jeans then setting it free… I didn’t find the upper brim of her panties at the normal place where it should be, maybe that was because I tugged them too hard from behind while we were at Rogue’s home. ‘Damn it, bitch didn’t even adjust her panties. She never got a chance to do so’, I thought to myself.

I had to go deeper so I released the zipper… why there were zippers on girls’ jeans was always beyond me, because I thought girls would never need them. ‘Women are strange animals’, I thought, ‘they shed blood periodically without feeling any pain, and they have such patience to sit in front of a mirror making up their faces for multiple hours’… The only things that could make me sit still for several hours were my goddess’s films, and my favorite video games such as Hearts of Iron and GTA. ‘Women are animals of wonders’, I continued to think, ‘you can sow a woman then you’ll reap a baby from her several months later.’

I finally found her panties which were covering only half of her pubic area. I clipped the upper brim with my index and middle fingers and pulled it up… I was in no hurry.

I began stroking her pussy, through the panties of course, and I could see and hear her gasping at each stroke.

My mouth had slid down her neck, so had the hand and arm which were bearing my weight. I didn’t need them for that job anymore because I was also lying in there already, rubbing against both her boobs at once, one with my face and the other with my hand. Her breasts felt so soft under the bra, which I thought strange first, but I later realized I had unbuckled her bra back my home, and obviously shit was still unbuckled and loose.

Then I drew the other hand out of her jeans and took off her shirt using both my hands, and saw her bare breasts puckering right in front of my eyes… The bra must be entangled in the shirt, I thought.

Almost at the same time, her eyes opened… She gazed at me and saw me gazing at her, and we were both convinced that something wondrous was about to happen between us…

AchillesHeel

09-24-2013, 10:20 AM

People who make fun of your novels will never understand what true passion means.

I finally found her panties which were covering only half of her pubic area. I clipped the upper brim with my index and middle fingers and pulled it up… I was in no hurry.

I began stroking her pussy, through the panties of course, and I could see and hear her gasping at each stroke.

I love that part, but I think you could add more detail to it to make the writer see it through your eyes.

I think your novels have a lot of romanticism in them, I enjoy any form of literature from that genre, tbh. You let your imagination run wide and you express your emotions freely, I can dig that.

Rogue

09-25-2013, 05:31 PM

Thank you, Heel, for your insightful analysis and genuine advice. I've already finished chapter Nine but I'm posting on a different computer now. I'll post the latest 3 chapters as soon as I get home from school later today (which'll be tomorrow morning in America)

A brief preview... Reynolds will arrive and the three of us will then "make love" together, after Reynolds sharing his plan with us about bringing my goddess back (I agreed to cooperate with him carrying out the plan. I resisted his plan at first but later relented after he promised me he wouldn't ask me to do anything bad against my goddess). Reynolds and I will take turn fucking Lucy. Lucy in the novel was the ex-girlfriend of that "Ryan Reynolds" (the body of Reynolds + the soul of Nick Ford- Lucy's ex-boyfriend), and Reynolds was such a handsome guy, hunky and sexy... Then you'll see some similar scenes you saw in the story posted on page 1 of this thread, a story featuring Robert, Jennifer and William, in fact I'll even copycat some parts of that novel of Cully's tbh.

Rogue

09-26-2013, 09:58 AM

TBH the love scenes are always the hardest parts for me to write because I've never had such experiences in my life. I'm a life long celibate and I can only gain such feelings, the pleasure of sex from literature, previously from Cully's and now from my own. Just like Cully said before, I'm also kind of going on a mental journey while writing these novels. I often feel as if the Lucy girl were real, just lying right next to me when I turn off the lights off. She extricates me from the fear of darkness and lonliness, and leads me into the sweet dream where she'll be waiting for me every time... She's kind of become a mirage of Scarlett to me, just like I said, Scarlett is a goddess and she's in the sky, too high for me to ever touch, but Lucy is so close and she's so real.

In a general idea, Scarlett is the woman that you love most, but Lucy is the one you get married to. I believe there's a Lucy's in everyone's life, a woman who loves you genuinely and is willing to do everything for you. She would like to experience the discomfort in her stomach for several months then the intensive pain during parturition... all for you. My purpose of writing this series isn't only to pursuade you to appreciate the beauty of Scarlett's, but also the beauty of life itself. There're many pleasant persons and things in our lives that we haven't discovered yet. Therefore, although Scarlett is the woman I love best in the novels, Lucy is always the one who gives me the most pleasure and consolation.

-Rogue

Rogue

09-26-2013, 10:00 AM

Chapter Seven

We were both in the right mood to make love, with Scarlett temporarily put in a secondary position in my mind… I dug my face in her cleavage, indulging my nose in her luscious female scent, thoroughly enchanted by the feeling of her boobs rubbing against my cheeks.

I moved my head up gradually, until I touched her nose with mine and our mouths interlocked again for the third time of the day… Lucy seemed to be squirming, trying her best to free herself from the jeans, and the panties of course. She couldn’t wait to get me in her body, but I was in no hurry, despite something inside my pants also protesting.

‘I ain’t acting like a wimp again’, I vowed to myself, ‘you can’t profane your goddess but she ain’t your goddess, Rogue. She’s your girlfriend and you’ve gotta act as a man should… just let nature take care of itself, Rogue, everything’s gonna be OK.’

I pinched her Jeans with my toes then started to pull the jeans down with my feet, slowly and carefully. I was in fact just helping Lucy get out of that shit, to be honest. She was thrilled and so was I, and I dragged down her panties which had already been twisted badly.

My mouth was still firmly attached to Lucy’s and I didn’t want to look down, for the fear of my pussy-phobia relapsing. Instead, I was just searching it with my hands, and found it with ease… it was damp, and its temperature probably even higher than the inside of her body. My fingers found two tiny holes between the lips and although I had no idea which was the right one, my penis must know it and I had total confidence in that. Just like I said, nature would take care of itself.

I hadn’t undressed yet, and I couldn’t wait to get it done and get myself naked just like Lucy was. Before I could unbuckle my trousers, however, I heard someone knocking on the door…

“Shit”, I said.

“Rogue…” Lucy also seemed to have woken up from it, “leave it alone, honey, the time belongs to us…”

“Yes, son of a bitch will go away thinking there’s no one at home here.” I was 100% genuinely devoted to our romantic maneuver this time, and I didn’t want any disruption.

“I know you’re home, Lucy, open the door please…” It was a man’s voice.

“Who’s that?” I asked Lucy, “Seems he knows you.”

“I have no idea, Rogue, to be honest.”

“Wait a minute…” I shouted to the man outside.

Lucy and I got dressed again very quickly, in fact I hadn’t really undressed in the first place, so I was basically waiting for Lucy, and it aroused me so much just by watching her dress herself.

We walked to the door together then opened the door… It was a familiar face, a muscular and handsome guy whom I could hardly forget about. His eyes were round-shaped and small, like those of a squirrel’s. Some wrinkles could be seen on his forehead but not obvious, someone in his late 30s…

“You are… Ryan Reynolds, ex-husband of my goddess’s.” I easily recognized him, of course. I knew the face of every member or ex-member of my goddess’s family, even including her little sister that her mom adopted from Ethiopia several years ago.

Rogue

09-26-2013, 10:01 AM

Chapter Eight

We invited Reynolds into the living room. I used to dislike that guy but I had been taking him as a “comrade” since the release of the news of my goddess being engaged to that French guy.

“So… how do you know where I live, Ryan?” Lucy asked him.

“Lucy, uhh…” Reynolds paused for a moment then said, “I’m not exactly the Ryan Reynolds that people know about.”

“What?” I was confused, “Aren’t you Ryan Reynolds, the actor, and my goddess’s ex-husband?”

“Half right, half wrong, Rogue…” Reynolds turns his eyes to me and said, “I’m living in Reynolds’s body, but my soul ain’t Reynolds… Like, you’re not Rogue but you’re living as Rogue.”

Lucy knew my real identity, I was Mark from New York and my soul was living in Rogue’s body, so I had been living as Rogue… but how could Reynolds know that?

“Yes that’s true but how do you know it, that I’m not Rogue?” I asked him.

“Because I killed Rogue’s soul, I inflicted a curse on his soul and no one could survive it, so you have to be someone else.” He responded.

“So you’re not Reynolds then… please tell us who the hell you are?”

His eyes turned back to Lucy, as though he was about to speak to her, but he then looked back at me again and asked, “How do you like Lucy, your girlfriend? She’s a good girl and… I hope that your love for Scarlett hasn’t blinded your heart yet. Scarlett belongs in the heaven, while Lucy is probably the best girl of humans’ world whom you can make love with.”

“Bro, believe it or not that’s just what I’ve been thinking.” I was seriously suspecting that Reynolds had the ability to read my mind, to be honest.

“I once made a mistake…” Reynolds continued to say, “I just loved Scarlett so hard and I never regretted it, but I shouldn’t have ended my relationship with Lucy in such an abrupt and harsh way. I should’ve explained everything to her, begging for her forgiveness…”

“You’re Nick? Nick Ford?” Lucy seemed to have realized who this guy really was.

“Yes, exactly, I’m Nick Ford, your ex-boyfriend. I’m so sorry and I just wanna apologize to you…”

“No, Nick, you needn’t apologize, I would’ve have my Roguey if we had remained in a relationship so… I ought to thank you, to some extent.” Lucy interrupted Nick, or Reynolds, and said in total honesty.

“You’re so… magnanimous, Lucy. He isn’t the real Rogue though…”

“Yes, he is. He’s the perfect guy I’ve imagined in my mind.” Lucy interrupted him again.

“Oh, Lucy…” I couldn’t help but let the words escape my mouth, “Thank you so much, Lucy…” I turned to Reynolds and said to him, “Thank you too, Ryan, or Nick, for giving me the chance to find my true love that Lucy is.”

Nick looked at me and responded, “You should thank me, Rogue, or whoever else you are… I killed the soul of the real Rogue’s so you have a body to reside in.”

“You might have done too harsh on Rogue but I understand…” I said, “You just wanted to curse those guys who had legitimately fucked my goddess and Rogue did it once… Rogue’s death was kind of like collateral damage, in my humble opinion.”

“I did hate that guy though, not just because he once fucked Scarlett but also that he was indeed a class-one asshole.”

“Why did you hate Rogue so bad?” I asked him.

“Because he trolled me a lot on Spurstalk… He called me ‘picklebreath’ and made fun of my posts. He spammed my ranting threads and ruined my talkshows time after time…”

There was only one Spurstalk poster who regularly made those “ranting” threads and who occasionally host some talkshows on blogtalk radio, so I easily figured out what account he’d been using. There were already enough hints…

“So… you must be mono.” I was sure about it.

“Yeah exactly, mono is me.” Reynolds confirmed it, “but I’d prefer you guys continue to call me Ryan, Ryan Reynolds because it’s a household name, and it feels great to be a famous person.” Reynolds added.

Rogue

09-26-2013, 10:02 AM

Chapter Nine

“So ah… Ryan, what’re you coming back to Dallas for?” I asked him.

“I want to get her back… even if not as my wife again, I want her back home in America. And I’m sure you want her back too.”

“Yeah of course, that’s exactly what I crave… having her back home. But you aren’t an American, Ryan, if I remember correct.”

“I am American though. Canada is also in America isn’t it? Don’t you guys call it the hat of the US?” Ryan countered cutely.

“Haha yes…” All three of us laughed.

“But you didn’t answer my question, in my humble opinion.”

“Well Rogue, we both want her back home and I’ve got a plan…” Ryan paused for a moment, cleared his throat then continued, “Scarlett is now back in LA shooting her new film, the Avengers 2, but she’ll be back to France once her work here is done.”

“So, do you mind telling us what exactly your plan is?” I wanted to know the details of his ‘plan’.

“We’ll go to LA and you’ll get the chance to meet her again then it’ll be your job to persuade her to stay… She doesn’t like me and she wouldn’t even bother to talk to me, and Scarlett seems to umm… like you, so you’re the only person I can count on, Rogue.”

Did it mean I would have to make use of my goddess’s friendliness to me, to make use of her trust? I couldn’t imagine how much guilt I would later feel if I actually did it, so I had no other option but to decline him, as much as I fancied the idea of bringing her back home.

“I’m sorry, Ryan, but I can never allow myself to do any harm or tell a lie to my goddess. I also want her back in the US badly, bro. I’d like to see her back with you again much more than see her staying with that French dickhead, but I’m afraid there’s little I can do to help you, to be honest.”

“No one asks you to lie or to hurt your goddess though. I just want to you cooperate with me. We have a common goal here so we can work together to achieve it.” Ryan turned his eyes and looked at Lucy, and back at me again then continued, “The plan is… have you ever watched Scoop, a film starring your goddess?”

“Of course I have. I have watched every film with my goddess in, even including those shitty ones like my brother the pig.”

“Good, you know that Hugh Jackman’s character in that film was a serial killer who attempted to murder your goddess but failed…?”

“Yes, as much as I was a fan of his X-men films, I instantly felt an impulse to shoot him dead when I saw him wrestling my goddess into the water, and to rescue my goddess’s life.”

“Romaine Dauriac is a serial killer too and all we need to do is convince Scarlett that. I’m gonna collect the evidences, even fabricate some if necessary, and I just want you to lead your goddess to where she can see those evidences…”

“But… isn’t it gonna equal to deceiving my goddess? I ain’t gonna do anything intent on fooling my goddess, to be honest.” I said.

“I’m really convinced that Dauriac is a bad person, even if not a serial killer he must be something similar, and Scarlett ain’t living a happy life being his wife… She has a horrible ability in judging persons, do you remember? She is such a libtard and she’s a big fan of Barrack Obama, and we all know what an asshole Obama is.”

“Yes, bro, we’re gonna do all these for her good… but it’s still gonna make me feel guilty…” I had already accepted to help him, in fact, and also to help myself, though I still had a hard time fighting the feeling of guilt deep in my heart.

“C’mon bro, no one’s gonna ask you to lie to her. Even if there’s a liar, that’s me, and probably that son of a bitch named Dauriac as well. You’ll remain an honest person as you always are.”

“But… how do you know I’m always honest?” I had to say his plan was nearly perfect, and I felt honored to have been invited to play a part in it. I didn’t wanna say ‘thanks’ because I was well aware that he made the plan just for himself rather than anyone else, so I just diverted our talk elsewhere.

“Well I know that was probably not you… That was Rogue, the real Rogue who had been posting as Rogue on Spurstalk, but I assumed you and Rogue had many similarities of personality, and Rogue was well known an honest person on Spurstalk. It was like, each of his posts contained at least four or five tbh, he used that acronym more than anyone else, to be honest.”

“Yep, then other posters also started to use ‘tbh’ abusively, and it gradually became a trend… Rogue is a trend setter, he sets the trend.”

Rogue

09-27-2013, 10:58 PM

Chapter Ten

Reynolds and I were supposed to be foes, but the common love for Scarlett my goddess had somehow drove us together towards the same purpose- bring her back home. And I thought Rogue would forgive him too, if his plan could actually achieved its goal of rescuing our goddess from what was deemed to be yet another failed marriage, even though this “Ryan Reynolds”, or Nick Ford was the culprit of the inflicts he suffered. Just like Rogue once said on Spurstalk during the 2011 finals, which I read from a thread in the “classic” section (home of all classic threads)… “Mavs love prevails over everything”, except that this time it was the common love for Scarlett.

This guy wasn’t the real Ryan Reynolds that we knew though, just a body controlled by the soul of another guy named Nick Ford. But it appeared to me that, Nick had changed a lot than what he used to be, and Lucy could confirm it. He was less arrogant and even became somewhat amicable. Maybe he was more or less influenced by the former owner of this body, so the new character of this Nick Ford or Reynolds” was kind of a mixture of those two guys probably, just like how Rogue’s legacy had impacted my personality. I had been posting as Rogue and I even felt I was gradually becoming him, with each post I made on Spurstalk equaling a step towards that end.

“So… what is your real name, bro? Since you’re not the real Rogue?”

“Well, my name is Mark, born and raised in New York so I’m a legitimate New Yorker… You’re also a New Yorker, right? You said that on Spurstalk, you moved here when you were a little kid?”

“Yeah that’s true, but I’d prefer you and Lucy to call me Ryan from now on. I’m actually trying to pretend as him and it feels great.”

“I think you were the person who asked my real name first?” I said it joking, both of us laughed, while Lucy was sitting there listening to us, with her big blue eyes blinking subtly and curiously. She was so thrilled for some reason and it seemed like she was trying her best to blink back the tears of happiness.

“So… Lucy also knows it? You told her everything?” Reynolds asked me.

“Sure, I have nothing to hide from her.”

“Good… Lucy is such a good girlfriend ah… um… You’ve gotta value your relationship with her, to be honest. It doesn’t matter you’re still obsessed with Scarlett, because Lucy doesn’t mind, at all… She’s so generous and so kind, to contrast with the class-one asshole that I behaved like toward her… I’m so sorry, Lucy.” He turned to Lucy and apologized seriously.

“I’ve got over it though, Nick, oh no… Ryan. You don’t need to apologize and I should even thank you in someway, for allowing me the chance to be back with my high-school sweetheart Rogue, or however he is…” She started sobbing, but still managed to squeeze out of her mouth the rest words she meant to say, “He’s such a good dude… and, I’m very content with my life the way it is.”

“C’mon Lucy, you’re not telling the whole truth, otherwise you wouldn’t be sobbing.” Reynolds said considerately. It didn’t make me feel jealous to see another man showing such exaggerated care for my girlfriend, but I still felt a strong feeling that clogged my throat, so strong that I couldn’t say anything no matter how much I wanted, or I just didn’t have any words to say to excuse myself… It wasn’t a feeling of jealousy, but guilt and remorse.

“Not like that, Ryan, Rogue is a good boyfriend and I’m seriously meaning it, except one thing though…” She didn’t say any more out of her mouth, but her flushed face did instead.

“I ah…” I had to be a man, at least for this moment… I continued, “I’m such a wimp, you know, Ryan…” I then turned to Lucy and said, “Sorry Lucy, I…” I lowered my head, wishing that I was wearing Loki’s cloak so I could hide my burning face behind the high collars. I continued to say because I had to, but it was more like I was speaking to myself rather than either of them, “I’m such a wimp… I hadn’t ever had sex with Lucy, not even a single time…”

I didn’t know when my hands had climbed up my red burning face, coving it entirely…

“It’s OK, Rogue, my bro.” Ryan said to me, consoling me, patting my shoulder with his hand.

I also had no idea when he moved over and sat right next to me. I could sense the heat of his body, and my shoulder feeling the strength of his hand… I wanted to melt into this man’s arms and start crying, rubbing my cheek back and forth against his beard-bristled neck and chin, his masculinity looming all over me… He would make me feel like a girl, the exact feeling that my goddess experienced countless times during their marriage…

Rogue

09-27-2013, 10:58 PM

Chapter Eleven

But I abstained from doing so, because I couldn’t let my girlfriend witness my manhood being taken away. I had to act like a man and I was glad I did it… I wiped my eyes dry on my palms and abruptly stood up from the sofa to escape the strong masculine gravity of Reynolds.

Lucy was standing there two, just one or two steps away in front of me, gazing at me with her teary blue eyes… waiting for me to hug her, or waiting to a hug to me… Lucy also deserved the word “gorgeous”, not that gorgeous as Scarlett but the right next class down, and normally when she looked at me so affectionately it would always arouse me and make me hard like a rock, but this time it didn’t work. Maybe Reynolds’s presence was so strong here it had put me into a state of middle sex.

I still embraced her, hugging her in my arms tightly hoping it could somewhat arouse me, but still little effect was made, as I felt the stick under my pants was still soft just like my heart at the moment. My pants were dry and again it made me wanna cry.

“Rogue…” Reynolds also stood up from the sofa, walked over and put each of his hand on Lucy’s shoulder and mine, respectively, then said, “I… I don’t know what I can do to help you.”

“I think you can call it pussy-phobia or Rogue’s syndrome, hopefully the diseases will be named after me someday…” Masochistically I said.

“No bro, there’s been no such disease like this. Sex is such a natural course just like eating and sleeping, and… well, shitting and pissing, all you need to do is let nature take care of itself.”

“But I just don’t know how. I mean, could you please teach me how ‘to let nature take care of itself’, to show me…?” With the words already out of my mouth I realized my request might be a bit too bold and rude, but it was already too late to withdraw what I just said.

“You mean…?” Reynolds must have realized what I meant, but still couldn’t believe it. He needed me to confirm it, but not to change it, and it couldn’t be changed anyway.

“I mean, Lucy used to be your girl so you probably know how to enrapture her better than anyone does.”

“Sure but… would you mind it? And would Lucy consent?” Ryan asked tentatively.

“Well, you know, Love is one thing and sex is something different entirely… I have total faith in Lucy and I’d like to do anything to make her happy no matter how other people think of me. And Lucy wouldn’t have no problem agreeing it, I believe.”

“Sure, no problem, Rogue… I love you and I’d do anything at your request, honey.” Lucy’s words touched me and we embraced each other even more tightly. And… for the first time since Ryan’s arrival, I felt some fresh blood being pumped into my dick…

“I’m so glad to have here and met you guys… you’re an unusual couple, both of you, I mean.” Reynolds said, as he moved closer and extended his arms around Lucy and me.

After giving each of us a quick kiss, Reynolds said to me, “Rogue, I’ll then make love with Lucy and you can stand by, observing the whole process… If you feel offended or anything, you can shout it aloud and then I would stop instantly, OK?”

“I ain’t ruining such a wonderful experience, I promise…”

Rogue

09-28-2013, 10:39 PM

Chapter Twelve

Reynolds then began his work on Lucy, at my request. It might sound strange that a boyfriend watching his girlfriend making love with another man, and enjoying it, but it was exactly what I was doing, and I felt beguiled. It aroused me even more than when there were only Lucy and me… The man was so sturdy and Lucy looked so small compared to him.

Unlike the hesitance or reluctance that I displayed while caressing Lucy, Reynolds was doing it without any delay, all in a straight way. And he was doing it so adeptly and swiftly, like he couldn’t wait to see Lucy’s naked body…

He lifted her shirt over her head then… “Wow”, he shrieked, “no bra, cool stuff here.”

“Yeah, we were just about to make love when you arrived…” I responded. I remembered that the bra was entangled in her shirt, and Lucy was in such a hurry that she didn’t have the time to put the bra on, so she only put the shirt back on and pulled her jeans up when Reynolds arrived, though I had no idea where the hell the bra had gone. Maybe Lucy had hidden it somewhere nobody could see, under the sofa or somewhere else, it was her home after all so she knew where to hide it.

“Wow…” Again Reynolds shrieked as he pulled her jeans down, “You panties are twisted so bad, shit, the brims have even flayed… I think you don’t wanna keep them so… hmm…” Words said strenuously from Reynolds’s mouth, followed by a snapping sound.

He had torn her panties apart, and now the panties were gone.

“Rogue, you lied…” Reynolds said to me, pointing at the area between the legs of my Lucy who was then kneeling on the floor with her stomach leaning against the sofa’s edge, her arms on the sofa helping support the weight of her upper body… “You legitimately fucked her just now. Look at the thick white liquid, ain’t it your semen?”

“I…” I couldn’t see anything there… I couldn’t look at it at all because of pussy-phobia. While I was stroking her pussy with my fingers I did felt some dampness on her panties in that area, but I thought that was normal for a girl. A girl couldn’t shake her pussy clean after pissing, so it might be piss or sweat, I thought. I had no idea how to explain, so I just said, “I promise, Ryan, I didn’t even take her panties off before your arrival.”

“Well, then it might be um… leuk… umm” It seemed Ryan was trying to think of that word, “shit… That word escapes my head at the moment, whatever it is…” He didn’t want to waste any effort finding the word out… He had to go at full speeds towards Lucy’s need, the natural need that she had missed for so long.

Rogue

09-28-2013, 10:39 PM

Chapter Thirteen

Reynolds was familiar with the ass, and the charming scent of this girl, her ex-girlfriend who was now my girlfriend. He also began to undress, as his toes caught the lower brims of her jeans then dragged backwards… The jeans went complete off Lucy, and her body was exposed before my eyes in full length, about the same time Reynolds was naked too, with all their clothes scattered on the floor and the sofa carelessly. Reynolds also kneeled on the floor with his knees located right between Lucy’s feet… He lifted her body up a little so her lower opening would reach the right height.

Then I started to hear the grunting from them, both of them, one in a lower-pitched voice and the other higher, whose differences could hardly be told though because they were always sounded at once, almost mixed together. I saw Reynolds moving his abdomen back and forth rhythmically, in correspondence to each grunt they made.

My hearts was pounding fast, and just as hard as my dick was beating against my pants.

Doggie might be the most natural manner of having sex, and also the fastest to reach orgasm… The grunting sound grew louder and louder, and then I vaguely heard them murmuring something, “Yeah, honey… I’m coming…” and “me too, hon, ahh, ah…”

The movement of Ryan’s body slowed down, while his breath began to sound even coarser nonetheless. Ryan was gasping hard as though he’d just finished a marathon. After taking a few deep breaths, Ryan turned his head around, looked at me then said, “Now… Rogue, it’s your turn…”

“I’m so… grateful, Ryan, honestly…” I said that in all honesty. Lucy had been missing it for too long and Ryan just gave the relief to this poor girl, and also relief to me.

Ryan sat aside on the floor as I approached Lucy. His breath was smooth now, apparently he had recovered, but Lucy was far from satisfied… She flipped her body over, lounging on the sofa with her legs and half her ass still over the sofa’s edge. Then she looked up at me, her big blue eyes now looking brighter than I’d ever known they were.

I lowered my head and began kissing her, kissing every square inch of her skin, kissing every simple thing there was to be kissed… her lips, nipples and the belly button.

My mouth slid all the way down until I felt some hair tickling my cheek. It must be her pubic hair, I thought. Lucy was a classic woman so she never fancied the idea of bush shaving, which was practiced by any girls today, including my goddess. Therefore, the pubic hair didn’t surprise me or make me feel disgusted. Instead, it aroused me… it reminded me of what a good woman she was, she had always been, and what a revolutionary activity it was for her to “make love” with two guys at once.

“Oh, Lucy… I love you so much, honey.” I opened my eyes and started observing her private spot, something that I had never put my eyes so close to, neither hers nor any girl’s since I had been a lifelong celibate the years before. I was still a celibate mentally, but it was about to be ended soon… I felt nervous and excited, waiting for my life to really begin.

Would it hurt? Would it feel very different than masturbation? I was going to find answers to these questions by myself.

Meanwhile, I also felt a bit of sadness because I was about to say goodbye to my virginity, which I once believed was my source of intelligence and vigor… though I knew my body already lost its virginity, in Dallas, to my goddess Scarlett on the night after Hitchcock premiere. But I was still a virgin mentally, for this moment at least, I still was.

Rogue

09-28-2013, 10:41 PM

Chapter Fourteen

As I looked further down, something that I had never seen before came to my sight. It was such a marvelous word, the creases of skin on each half, the pinkness hidden inside… I stretched the two pieces apart using my index and middle fingers, curiously and carefully, and the pink interior part was fully revealed. The membrane was so thin the blood seemed to be seeping out of the flesh. The whole part looked so tender I didn’t dare to touch a finger on it.

I moved my head even closer and extended my tongue out, which was probably the softest part of my body I could think of at this moment… I wasn’t satisfied with just seeing it. I also craved to touch it, to feel it.

I sniffed at it, and it smelled like sea… Sea was home to all living things on the earth, and it made sense, because this part of her body was like the gate that every human being came out from, the cradle where every life was conceived in the very first place.

It tasted a bit salty when my tongue first touched it, but as I gradually got used to such its taste, it was all deliciousness… I further lowered my head to let my tongue go deeper, my nose rubbing against the inner side of her thigh… There was little oxygen deep in there and I felt difficulty breathing, but I didn’t care.

My tongue gradually crept in, and at the farther end, almost as far as I could reach… I felt an opening with the tip of my tongue, and some thick liquid tricking from it slowly. The liquid tasted a bit bitter and acrid, similar to the taste of an unripe kiwi, and I could tell it wasn’t secreted from her body because it felt so differently on my tongue. It felt like a sting and almost painful, I felt as if the liquid was coagulating on the tip of my tongue… it made me retch.

I jerked my head out as quickly as I could. I felt light-headed, overwhelmed by a strong sense of guilt… How could I allow another guy to fuck my girlfriend, right in front of my eyes? I kept condemning myself, I couldn’t forgive myself…

Or maybe I was just suddenly driven back by the fear of being mistaken as gay. I wasn’t gay but licking the remnant of another man’s load could trick many people into the false assumption, in my humble opinion.

“Oh, my god… Lucy, you’re leaking it.” Reynolds stood up, and said, “Goddamn it, you can’t dispose my gift like this.”

“Sorry but I can’t control it… I feel full inside my body.” Lucy responded. Her voice was slightly trembling, though I didn’t know whether that was because of fear, thrill or anything else.

She wanted to keep it inside her womb, of course, to avoid upsetting neither of us, her ex boyfriend or the current one. But it turned out to be something that she could hardly control, just like her menstrual blood…

“I’m gonna help you, honey.” Reynolds walked toward her as he spoke. He bent over and grabbed her ankles firmly with each hand… I could never imagine what he was gonna do next.

Rogue

09-28-2013, 10:42 PM

Chapter Fifteen

Reynolds lifted her ankles up to the height of his shoulders. He did it so effortlessly as if she was made of straw, and Lucy’s body was then upside down.

“What’re you doing?” I shrieked. I was slightly frightened, fearing that it could possibly hurt her, or at the very least it would inextricably make her feel dizzy and uncomfortable.

“C’mon bro, she ain’t leaking out no more of my seed while you can fuck her… in the mouth” Reynolds responded to me, his voice strenuous, “I can’t hold her like this for too long, so hurry up, bro.”

‘Fuck her in the mouth? What a crazy idea it is’, I thought. I didn’t fancy the idea at all, nor did Lucy, as she screamed out, “Damn it, Ryan, you’re fucking crazy.”

“No, my honey, I’m in my right mind and I’m being serious.” Ryan turned to me and said, “Just do it, go straight at her mouth and she’s gonna love it.”

“No way am I gonna love it, Ryan, fuck you… Rogue, I know you love me and you won’t consent to this.”

“I… I won’t.” I heard that my voice was trembling, just like how it sounded the previous few times in my life when I was telling a lie. I tried my best to keep my dick inside my pants, but it still managed to find a way out somehow. And my legs were betraying me too, as they moved my body towards hers, step by step, closer and closer.

“Rogue…” She shrieked hopelessly, “I swear I would bite it off if you get it in.”

“She won’t, Rogue, she loves you and she wants it… Just go ahead.” Reynolds countered, and his words encouraged me to finish the final step.

Contrary to what I expected and what Lucy just said, I found her mouth was not closed… It was wide open, like it was waiting for my dick. I aimed my dick at her month and stuck it in. Then I felt she began to lick my dick, moving her tongue over my dick right and left, back and forth… I went deeper tentatively, she was OK then I continued to go even deeper, and deeper, until the tip of my dick touched her throat… I thought it would make her cough, but she didn’t cough. Her nerves were all concentrated on her tongue now, to gain her the maximum possible pleasure from the interaction with my dick.

The voltage of my dick was increasing, so was the temperature inside her mouth. I could even feel the warm air breathed out from her nose, which breezed over my ball sack and catalyzed the chemical process inside it.

Rogue

09-30-2013, 10:32 PM

Chapter Sixteen

I felt Lucy’s tongue dancing aboard my dick, jogging right and left repeatedly, with little discomfort or friction because her saliva was probably the best lubricant I could ever imagine. I could feel her teeth in there too, but no intention of biting my cock off as she earlier threatened. Reynolds was right… she loved me and she would never cause any harm to me, whatever I did to her.

The pressure inside my abdomen was rising just as fast as the temperature in her mouth. She was still fondling my dick with her tongue, and each moment felt like a strong blow of gas into the balloon that my abdomen was, that seemed to be exploding soon…

“Lucy…” I couldn’t help but grunt, “ah… eh… I feel I’m coming…”

“Emm… hm…” She was humming something, as a response to me. ‘I can’t wait any longer for your fine gift, Rogue… just release it in me…’ I guess that was what she wanted to say.

“Ah… Ah…” I moved my head close to her stomach as I felt something spurting out of my dick… Her mouth was quickly filled with some warm sticky liquid, while mine had already found her bellybutton and begun kissing it tirelessly.

My ear caught a sound from her stomach, a sound of swallowing… I looked down and saw that Lucy was sucking my cock voraciously, like a hungry baby sucking her mom’s tit. The thick liquid was soon cleared but the sucking hadn’t stopped… she still wanted more. I tried to piss some more out of my dick, even some urine, but my cock felt numb and the pipe seemed clogged up… Or maybe I had just run dry.

“OK, good job, both of you.” Reynolds said, “I have to release you now, my arms already feel dead.”

I withdrew my dick from her mouth, and was glad to find that it was still there, still attached to my body.

Reynolds put her back on the sofa carefully, then he sat back on the floor with both arms draping lifelessly from his shoulders. This man was really exhausted now.

“Thank you, Ryan” I said to him, “for giving me such a great experience, a great experience to both of us to be exact. Thank you…”

“See, Rogue, it’s not that scary or difficult. She loves you and you love her so there’s nothing to fear. You’ll then go at her pussy next time, won’t you?”

“Sure I will, and… thanks. You’ve taught me a lot and…” I turned my eyes to Lucy and said, “Thank you too, Lucy, you’re such an unusual girl… the incredible Lucy.”

She smiled, “Thanks…” She didn’t say anymore, but her smile became wider, then a drip of white liquid was squeezed out of the corner of her mouth. It rolled down slowly over her chin… Suddenly, I felt stung and shocked, seeing this image.

I remembered that I once saw a similar image on Spurstalk, where there were many posters who often ridiculed my genuine admiration for my goddess, like that one whose screen name was “Kool”. His real name was Kevin, living in Houston, who was rumored to have a close connection with the owner of this website, which was why he could always get away with excessive trolling and abusing.

Kool once posted a picture of my goddess sucking a black cock, which I insisted was fake but my friend m>s, who had a great knowledge in photo shopping, said it was authentic. M>s was someone who I believed would never fool me around. He liked joking but he’d never tell a lie to his friends, and we’d been friends for more than ten years, both on the internet and in the real life. I still couldn’t believe that was my goddess who had a black dick in her mouth, but it wasn’t because I didn’t really believe so, but that I didn’t want to.

That picture popped up out of my memory instantly when my eyes caught the white blob on Lucy’s chin, and my general impression of women had also fallen a few steps back towards the realistic end… They were just women, Scarlett and Lucy, and everyone. Just like another friend of mine (Calispursfan) once said on Spurstalk, it was their natural instinct to crave dicks. They just wanted to make love with men and sometimes even women if they got drunk enough.

I had always regarded her as my “goddess” ever since my obsession with her began, but was she really a goddess, a daughter of Apollo’s or was I just deluding myself?

Rogue

09-30-2013, 10:33 PM

Chapter Seventeen

Reynolds gave me all the details about his plan, about my responsibilities in it, and left me a few days to get prepared. Lucy asked to come too and Reynolds agreed, so I didn’t have any reason to decline it. I didn’t want her to come along though, because it would be a really hard choice to make between my goddess and my Lucy if there were to be such a choice. They were the two women that I loved most in the world, but I wanted them to be separated as far as this planet geographically permitted. Sometimes I even felt guilty of commanding the love of two women at the same time, when the majority of guys in this nation couldn’t even expect to get one nearly as fine as my goddess or Lucy.

In the following days before our flight, I even began to regret it, regret accepting Reynolds’s proposal… What else was I still expecting when I already had Lucy? And how much of a difference it would make by bringing my goddess back home? I knew I would never bring her to my home… the distance between me and my goddess was as good as a light year which I could never narrow down, and it would be unfair to Lucy even if I somehow could.

But Rogue was known to be a man of his words and I couldn’t let myself ruin it, so I forbore to renege on our agreement despite my reluctance to go.

I started several threads on Spurstalk, asking for advice about my upcoming trip to LA… I knew there were many posters on Spurstalk who had toured LA or even lived there for a good deal of time, like Kori Ellis, owner of the Spurstalk website, who was a native LA citizen and who had lived there since her childhood until she moved to San Antonio at the turn of the century.

They gave me some genuine and useful suggestions, more than I expected… They recommended some hotels, some popular tourist destinations, and even some nightclubs. They knew Rogue had never set foot in any place like a nightclub and probably never would, but it was just a Spurstalk type of irony, I thought.

When a date was set, then the time seemed to run fast, or maybe it was just my internal reluctance to go… The date of our flight finally came, and as we previously planned, Lucy would first come to my home to pick me up then we would drive together to the airport. I asked Lucy to come over earlier in case anything should go wrong, like a traffic jam, or anything else… Lucy agreed, of course.

Lucy’s car arrived at about eight o’clock in the morning. I told her to come early but didn’t expect it to be this early… Lucy never disappointed me, and she would always give me more than I requested.

“Lucy, my honey, I didn’t expect you to come so early…” I said to Lucy waving my hand to her, who was standing by the car as I opened the door and walked out. She was standing still, waiting for a hug…

“Lucy, you’re so beautiful today, oh no… You’re always beautiful, honey, like an angel…” I continued to say, as my chest pressed her to the car with her back leaning against the window.

Rogue’s parents had already gone to work… they didn’t need to go this early but it had become a habit for them. Their workplace had already become a second home to them, in my opinion.

We began to kiss, so enthusiastically and devotedly that neither of us gave a shit about the neighbors possible watching us from their windows.

“It’s still early, hon, isn’t it?” I managed to send those words into her ears through our short coarse gasps.

“So?” She responded.

“So maybe we can afford a short delay… come into the house, Lucy, I can’t tolerate it anymore.”

It was the first time I met her since the day Reynolds and we made love together. It was only a few days though, and I didn’t expect the appetite to be so strong… didn’t expect that my hunger could be restored so fast, and hers as well.

I joggled back into the house, with Lucy’s body firmly clutched in my arms all the way. Then, as soon as both of us got in, I kicked the door closed.

Rogue

09-30-2013, 10:33 PM

Chapter Eighteen

We rolled through the living room and finally settled in the sofa, the same place where I unbuckled her bra a few days ago… She was wearing the same jeans, apparently that jeans had some special meaning to her. I unbuckled her jeans but couldn’t took it off right away, with her legs hugging my so tightly.

“Lucy, loosen your legs so I can take the damn jeans off for you, please honey.” I begged her… I couldn’t wait any longer.

“No Rogue… we don’t have enough time to do it.”

“We have enough time, Lucy. I’ll get it quick… I promise.”

“Sorry ahh… I don’t feel like doing it today.” Lucy gave me again the negative response. She tried to act cool but was betrayed by her hard gasping, and her naughty mouth that was checking every inch of the skin of my face and neck. I saw her pouting even before we went inside, so I knew it was something else other than ‘not feeling like it’.

“You’re lying, Lucy, you love me… stop lying to yourself, Lu, tell me the truth. What’s wrong, honey?” I asked genuinely and considerately.

Her face was burning, and I could feel it on my face even without looking. But what made her flush?

“Well, Rogue… I’m um…” Lucy hesitated and paused, and her cheek turned even hotter.

“Lucy… I just hope I can be someone you can confide in. There needn’t be anything kept secret between us.”

“I’m sorry, Rogue… I’m on my period…”

“Oh, Lucy…” I hugged her even more tightly in my arms. It reminded me of something that Reynolds showed me at Lucy’s home that day, the white thick liquid trickling out of the hole between the roots of her thighs. It was called leucorrhea, the white fluid substance that’s discharged from a woman’s vagina preceding her period.

“I heard…” Lucy said anxiously, “I heard that a woman on her period always gives off an unpleasant smell… I tried to stand off from you, but I just couldn’t. Hope you don’t find the smell repulsive.”

“No way, Lucy… Anything from my Lucy smells good to me.” I held her even tighter.

“Rogue… I love you and I’ll never leave you out cold…” She unzipped my trousers then sneaked her hands in as she spoke.

“Lucy, Oh god… what’re you doing?” I know what she was doing, and I also began to do the same on her… I found something strange as I extended my hand to the middle of her panties so I asked her, “You’re still lying, Lucy. You’re not on your period… there’s no napkin in there.”

“Rogue… I ain’t never lying to you, to my boyfriend”, She said defiantly, “I ah… I inserted a tampon in there earlier this morning.”

“Oh… Lucy, I’m sorry... it’s great that you aren’t using no damn napkins.” I began stroking and rubbing against her pussy, her clitoris to be exact (the erogenous part of a woman’s genital), through only the two thin layers of clothes. She’d also groped my erected cock and I could even feel the heat and the dampness of her sweaty palms through my pants. She moved her fingers along the full length of it, up and down, like the movement of a wave or the feet of a worm. She was plucking every nerve in my phallus with one hand and its fingers, while the other playing with my scrotum, squeezing every available cell out of the balls into the upcoming flow…

We were both masturbating at the same time, with each other’s hands.

I didn’t go hard at her… I didn’t know if it hurt or if it would accelerate the blood circulation inside her womb to such an extent where the flow became heavy enough to flood the tampon out… I was going as gently as I could be, while she was going in her full strength.

“Lucy, take it easy honey… you’re driving me over the top soon if you continue at this rate. I don’t wanna get done while you’re only halfway, hon, so please slow down…”

“No way, Rogue, I want you to go hard at me, just as hard as I’m doing you…” Lucy said.

“But… would it hurt you? You’re bleeding, honey.”

“Nope, I’m fine. The bleeding comes with no pain and you ain’t hurting me either… Just go rough at me, Rogue, I’m your bitch right now, I’m your fucking bitch!”

“Oh Lucy… Damn you, you horny bitch you.” I shouted back.

“Yeah, that’s good and I like it, I like the way how I’m being your bitch.” She slowed down a bit to wait for me, as I accelerated to the highest speed… We wanted to reach the orgasm at the same time.

“Lucy… I’m sorry but… I feel I’m coming soon, ah…”

“Damn you, Rogue, I’m still 50 meters away. At least hold it for another 10 seconds please…”

I began to count down… I tried my best to tighten every muscle in my dick and the pubic area, while abrading Lucy’s clitoris as hard as I could through her panties.

“Lucy, I… I can’t stand it anymore…” I shouted.

“I’m coming too, just release it…” Lucy responded.

Rogue

10-02-2013, 03:08 AM

Chapter Nineteen

I felt relieved more than I did last time at Lucy’s home… It felt much better without another man watching and directing us while we were making love although neither of us even took off the underwear. There was a piece of cloth between her hands and my genital, as well as between my hands and hers, but it didn’t block the way for our hearts to come close, even join together, merged into a whole…

“I love you, Lucy…” I moved my mouth close to her ear and whispered, letting her soft hair breeze my face as I waved my head slightly up and down, right and left.

“Love you too, Rogue.” She said to me then gave me a kiss on the cheek, with her hands still groping my dick and scrotum firmly… She wanted to extend the moment as long as possible so she was trying her best to prevent the blood from flowing back to my torso, despite the whole front half of my pants were now nastily drenched.

I thought it was kind of an irony… women all suffer wet crotches monthly without doing sex, but when doing sex it’s always the man who discharges some liquid out of his crotch, and still it will be the woman who gets wet, whether in her hands or her crotch again. Men and women all have to leak something out of their genitals, uncontrollably, only difference being men can choose the time to let it happen while women can’t.

Lucy’s pussy was also hot to touch, almost twice its normal temperature. I believe there was a heavy flow inside her lower body but thanks to the tampon, she hadn’t leaked anything to embarrass neither of us. It must be a super absorbent tampon, I thought.

“Rogue, you’re wet…” Lucy said to me affectionately, giving me a big smile.

“I’m sorry, Lu…”

“Don’t say sorry, Ro, I love it. I love its taste and I’m envying your pants now.”

“Lucy, oh, my angel…” I clutched her tightly in my arms, and murmured in a low voice that could only barely be heard, “I want to get even wetter, Lucy, would you help me?”

“Sure, anything… what do you want me to do?”

“I ah… um…” I got an excellent idea in my mind but… I didn’t know what to say. Would she feel embarrassed? Would I sound too rude to her if I spoke out what I was thinking?

“Rogue, there’s not any thing or thought that we can’t share together, Rogue… We’re not just a boyfriend and a girlfriend, but we’re also the best friends of each other’s, right?”

I used to think Scarlett was my best friend in the world but… there was such a big social gap between us that I would never be able to cross. I loved my goddess and she probably loved me too, but for some reason, I felt she was always so distant, even when there was only a thin layer of canopy between me and her… But Lucy was so real and so close that I could sense her warmth and her sweet breath by the whiskers on my skin… She had kind of re-injected courage in my body.

“I… Lucy, I want your blood… I want it in my mouth. You had my juice in your mouth and I want a compensation, bitch.”

“Hehe…” She giggled triumphantly, “Sure, but would you find it too gross?”

“Fuck no. I’ll enjoy it jubilantly just like you did mine in your mouth and hands.”

Lucy kissed me affectionately then moved her hands off my pants. I knew she was going to undress herself and serve me the blood, so I swiftly grasped her hands to stop her, “Lucy, let me do it please. I won’t do no harm to you, I promise…”

I rested her hands on her stomach, while my hands went on down… I held the brim of her jeans in my hands trying to unbuckle it, but I realized that it had already been unbuckled. So I pulled the jeans down, then the panties…

Rogue

10-02-2013, 03:09 AM

Chapter Twenty

It was something similar to what I saw at Lucy’s home a couple of days ago, though there was a little difference… I saw a white string hanging down there. I pinched it with two fingers then began to pull it outwards slowly and cautiously, millimeter by millimeter.

“Does it hurt, honey?” I asked Lucy considerately.

“No, it doesn’t, don’t treat it like a landmine, Rogue, it ain’t gonna blow.”

It wasn’t a bomb but, I was still doing it as slowly as if it was, not only for the fear of hurting her but also that I was really enjoying this process… seeing the white cylinder coming out and the change of its color by each millimeter. It pleased me as much as an avid drinker who was greedily unplugging a bottle of vintage.

As the tampon gradually crept out, the color of its inner end grew thicker and redder, which also reflected the change of my blood’s pH level…

I put my mouth near her pussy and extended my mouth out under it as I fathomed there wasn’t much length left inside… I thought there would be a flow coming out once the plug was gone, and I wouldn’t wanna miss even a single drip of it.

And finally, the plug was completely out, but there was no flow… just a tiny hole wetted with blood. I was rather disappointed, but not ready to get up yet…

I kissed the root of one thigh a few times… like I had knocked on the door, her legs spread wider which allowed my mouth to move even closer… close enough for my lips to touch those of her vulva’s.

I began kissing her ferociously, by the other end of her body though… the hair felt on my cheek, the wetness of her lips and the membrane inside… everything felt familiar to me, except for the taste of blood which kind of tricked me into thinking I had bitten and injured her mouth.

I moved a hand on her abdomen then began pressing it gently, hoping to pump more blood into my mouth though I felt like I had already drunk a quart of it… I felt as if I had become a vampire. And the more I drank the more hunger I got.

Her well had run dry when I wasn’t even half full… I longed to drink more of it. I felt a sudden impulse to bite her pussy off so there would be a plenitude of blood coming out to quench my thirst, I wanted to eat her alive even… But I promised her to not cause any harm to her, and even if I hadn’t, how would I allow myself to ever hurt my little angel? It was sinful enough to even think about it. ‘What an asshole you are to even think about it, Rogue.’ I condemned myself.

“Lucy… I hope you’ll start using cups instead, to collect the blood for me to drink… I so envy your damn tampons.”

“Good advice, Rogue, I’ll switch to cups when we get back to Dallas.” She responded.

“Get back to Dallas?” I was confused, having totally forgotten about our scheduled trip to LA, a trip I was once so excited about, a trip that would bring me back to my goddess, and bring her back home eventually.

“Rogue, you forgot about the flight, honey?” Lucy was still clear about everything, “I’ve only brought a bag of tampons with me so… you’ll have to wait until at least we return to Dallas.”

“Oh, yes, the trip… we’re supposed to go to LA.”

“And Rogue, I think we’ve already wasted too much time and there’s not enough time to have a shower even.”

“But… I need to change my pants, at the very least, give me a few minutes…”

“Sure, I also need to insert a new tampon but it won’t take long, I’ll be waiting for you in the car, so… hurry up.”

Lucy might like the dampness of my pants but to be quite honest, it felt direly uncomfortable, so I couldn’t wait to take off that shit as soon as I reached my bedroom. The semen had already coagulated and the shit felt like an old piece of leather now, and some of my pubic hair was even glued on it, so firmly it was almost painful to pull it down.

I grabbed a clean pair from the closet then put it on, and hasted outside the house leaving the whole mess behind, without doing anything but locking the door before sitting into Lucy’s car. Then we drove on our way to the airport together.

Rogue

10-02-2013, 09:28 PM

Chapter Twenty-One

Lucy was still driving the car carefully as she usually did, so stable that I could hardly feel the car was moving white sitting in it, and it suddenly reminded me of some words my dad once said, not Rogue’s dad, mine in New York. He always put me on the front seat right next to him whenever we went out by car, on various occasions such as going to the shopping mall, to Long Island to see the sunshine, or simply to the highways to have fun driving. Sometimes we felt we didn’t need to go to somewhere, because driving itself was big enough a joy, for both of us.

He taught me to drive when I was only four, half Latarian’s age when he stole his grandma’s SUV and later bumped it into a mail box and got busted. He taught me about everything inside the car, the brake, the throttle, clutch and the gearshift, down to every handle and button behind the steering wheel, and it was always my job to turn on and off the windshield wiper when we were going out for a drive in a rainy day, to find my favorite station on the radio set… When I had the wheel in my hands and my ass on the driver’s seat, there was no worry of bumping into anything because dad would stop the car before anything went wrong, like I could mess it up without paying for nothing, similar to the driving experience in GTA.

How bad my parents were missing me? I couldn’t even think about it, and even if I came back home, bursting into tears and digging my head into their arms, would they believe that was me? My past was gone and I’d better forget about it all, because I was living a new life now with a new family that loved me, and a girlfriend who loved me most of all. The feeling of having a girlfriend was such a pleasurable thing that Mark had never experienced back in New York, but I wasn’t Mark now, I was Rogue, Rogue Smith…

We arrived at the airport before noon, still plenty of time left before our flight. Lucy parked her car in the inner-most corner of the parking lot, and together we walked into the hall where we would spend an hour something waiting for the flight.

We didn’t carry any luggage, except that small handbag that Lucy carried and I could easily imagine the stuffs in it… some simple cosmetics, some pairs of panties and bras and of course, a bag of white cotton tampons. And we didn’t need any luggage at all because it was only going to be a short trip, short in time and short in distance, and Reynolds had promised us he would take care of everything for us…

We had lunch on the plane, and when the plane arrived in LA it was still well before supper time. We walked out of the airport, surprised to find Reynolds standing there waiting for us, wearing a pair of big sunglasses similar to what my goddess used to wear, but it was still easy to recognize him by his big jaw bones and the cleft amid his chin.

“Hey Ryan, we’re so humbled to have you pick us up in person, bro, thank you.”

“You’re welcome, Rogue, and Lucy, welcome to LA.”

“Why aren’t these people asking for your signatures, bro?” I asked him curiously. He was a movie star so I though there was always supposed to be a crowd surrounding him wherever he was.

“It’s in LA bro, where celebrities are just as common as maple trees.”

“Maple trees, I don’t think they’re common in the US. Maybe in Canada, they are.”

“Haha, yeah, common as maple trees is just a Canadian proverb, I think.”

“But… you’re not the real Reynolds, and… pardon me please, but if I remember correct, you are a god and you have magic power, so why not just use your ‘power’ to buttfuck that French dickhead and bring her home out right?”

“I no longer have that magic power, bro, I became a mortal the moment I entered this body… but I feel I’m having more power now than ever, being a badass millionaire. It feels just like being a god, and even more than that when you have plenty of money to spend in LA, to be honest.”

“Yeah absolutely, money has power and it has more power than anything else, in my opinion.”

Rogue

10-02-2013, 09:29 PM

Chapter Twenty-two

Ryan invited us into his car then drove all the way north through the downtown area. The roads became narrower and shadowed by trees, from which I could see the big letters on the mountain far away that read “Hollywood”.

“So… you haven’t arranged a hotel room for us?” I asked him.

“I’m gonna invite my most important guests to my mansion, bro, to be honest, and that’ll also be your home while you guys are in LA, for as long as you like.”

“Wow, it sounds cool but… would your wife mind it?”

“Fuck that bitch, she’s living in my apartment in downtown LA by herself or with some frothy dick but I don’t give a shit…”

“True, seriously if you don’t feel satisfied living with my goddess, there ain’t another bitch in this world that’s gonna satisfy you…” I stopped before saying anything further, when I realized he wasn’t the real Ryan Reynolds. It was not this “Ryan Reynolds” who divorced my goddess and broke her hurt in pieces. ‘How could I confuse them? Or maybe the old Reynolds was still alive and this one is combination of them two?’ I thought to myself.

“I’m sorry…” I said, “I confused you with the old Reynolds. You love my goddess probably just as much as I do, and you always do.”

“It’s OK, bro… Hey, here we arrive.” Reynolds slowed the car then parked it in front of a grand house.

“So, it is the house you mentioned on the way here? It looks so classical and so beautiful…”

“Sure, Reynolds and Scarlett purchased it when they were married…” Reynolds said.

“So… it was my goddess’s home at one time?” I asked.

“Yes, it was, and I hope it’ll continue to be her home after she comes back home to US.”

The house was built in the 1960s, Reynolds told us, and it was luxuriously decorated inside, like every tile on the floor was a display of the former couple’s wealth…

“So, you have owned this house since the divorce?” I asked him, pretending as if he had always been the real Reynolds, and obvious he liked me referring to him that way.

“Haha… not really,” He smiled and shook his head, saying, “It had actually belonged to your goddess since the couple got divorced, but she listed the house for sale in September this year, so I bought it up.”

September, yes, that was after I returned to Dallas… after Nick Ford’s soul entered and took control of this body.

“Thank you so much, Ryan…” I turned to him and gave him a warm hug, while Lucy game him another hug plus a quick kiss on his cheek.

Then Reynolds guided us to visit this house, and he was also a curious tourist in some way it because it was also something new to himself, whose ownership of this house started only two months ago.

Rogue

10-04-2013, 09:18 PM

Chapter Twenty-three

We visited each room of the house, the bathrooms, the kitchen and bedrooms, and it felt so big like a museum except there wasn’t any works of art displayed in it… the building itself was a work of art to me though, knowing that my goddess once lived here. But the place felt just like a lifeless work of art without my goddess, the lights looked so dim and the floor still shiny but pale. For a moment I longed to live there with Lucy, as our home for as long as our lives lasted, but later I realized that was what I didn’t want when there were only Lucy and me, without my goddess Scarlett.

“What a lovely place it is… it must feel great to be rich.” Lucy sighed.

“Money can’t buy you everything though…” I sighed back. Although I didn’t mean to say that, those words just escaped my mouth somehow without my permission. So I tried to explain, “Lucy ah… that’s why I want to get famous and make a lot of money, so we can afford something like this too. But you know my goddess still suffered a lot mentally after getting divorced… I mean, you can never imagine someone as wealthy as her feeling unhappy, right?”

“Yeah, I can understand that. People’s wealth has limits but their greed doesn’t, so they’ll always want more than what they have, or what they can afford.” Lucy answered me with such a philosophical response.

“Yeah, exactly, that’s why this Reynolds guy still wants my goddess back with him despite he already has a wife, isn’t it, Ryan?”

“Rogue I know you must be trolling me bro. You have to be the last person in this world to ever misunderstand me, and my love for Scarlett, because we share the common strong affection for that goddess, don’t we?”

I was speechless for the moment because Ryan just said something to me that I could hardly rebut. I was content with my life, and even though I didn’t have no job at the moment, I lived with Rogue’s parents who loved me and gave me everything I needed, and more importantly, I had a girlfriend name Lucy who loved me more than anyone did. I dithered about Ryan’s proposal, but I still accepted it after all. So what else was I still hankering for?

“Bro ah…, it’s time for dinner now. I know there’s a Chinese food restaurant down there in Hollywood.” The house was located on a small hill so Reynolds used “down there” referring to the town of Hollywood.

“I thought you got some food prepared and stored in the refrigerator already…” I joked and we all laughed, and I continued to say, “Seriously bro, I’m never a fan of Chinese food shit, those Cantonese zipper heads have no clue of cooking Chinese food…” I meant to tell him for the moment about my mom who was an immigrant from China, about my parents in NY and everything that Lucy already knew about me… but I decided not to. I felt there was always an invisible barrier between me and this “Ryan Reynolds”, which that prevented me from knowing him and trusting him, like there was a plot behind all his kind smiles.

“C’mon Rogue, that’s your goddess’s favorite restaurant.” Reynolds insisted.

“So let’s go there then and you’re gonna be the payer anyway. Just ensure me it’s not as disgusting as what you saw in Men in Black III… the octopus’s eyeball rolling in the bowl.”

“You watched that film? I thought you only watched films with your goddess in… you said that a million times on Spurstalk.” Reynolds asked me.

“So you’re still posting on Spurstalk? I thought you had given your account to someone else, to be honest.”

“No way, bro, I’m a fucking legend of this site and I’d give away all my wealth before my ‘mono’ account, or ‘Rappin’ Shaq’.”

“OK bro,” I said, “yes I did say that, but that was before I got addicted to my goddess. I had only watched her films since the obsession began and I’m never gonna watch any films without her, to be honest.”

We’d already walked out of the house and got into the car as we spoke, and then Reynolds drove us down south to have dinner together, in downtown Hollywood.

Rogue

10-04-2013, 09:18 PM

Chapter Twenty-Four

The food was not as shitty as I expected, at least much better than what we ate on the plane which made me want to vomit even though I only ate a little, and I already felt hungry like a dog after a full day of activities so I still ate quite a lot at the Chinese food restaurant. I felt a bulk in my stomach so after we got done eating and Ryan paying the bill, I proposed to have a walk together which they both also agreed to.

The lights along the street looked rather dim, like they didn’t want to give out too much light to disrupt the tranquility of this small town, and it surprised me how quite everything here was compared to the night life of Broadway which would often remain garish and noisy till midnight. LA wasn’t so densely populated as New York City that was probably why.

“Everything’s so quiet here and I even feel a bit chilly, or maybe it’s just the quietness of the night that makes me feel so… but, isn’t Hollywood supposed to be noisy and lovely like other big cities?”

“That’s because there aren’t many wetbacks living in Hollywood… if you want noisiness you can go to southern LA, where the ghettos are… Remember? There were even riots going on in the south after the Lakers won the NBA finals in 09, niggas burning cars and pillaging shops and the cops could do nothing to cool them down.”

“That sounds crazy, doesn’t it?” Lucy turned to me and said, her bright blue eyes blinking like the stars up there in the dark sky.

“Yeah, that is crazy and I even saw those pictures of the riots on Spurstalk after the 09’ finals, and 10’ as well, and it fairly reflects the composition of population in this city…” I said, “You know, the yellows are already the majority in UCLA.”

“Yellows and beaners, to be exact…” Reynolds added.

“C’mon dudes, how come you both start to sound so racists?” Lucy said.

“It’s not racist, honey, it’s just Spurstalk language. We even call each other ‘nigga’ and no one feels offended…” I turned to Ryan then said, “and, hey Ryan, you kind of sound like my nigga m>s somehow.”

“He ain’t just your nigga, Rogue. He’s a badass and we’re friends too, as far as you’re concerned. And he’s been helping me searching for evidences about Dauriac’s involvement with the conflicts in Syria.”

“Conflicts in Syria, how does Dauriac have a hand in it?” I was puzzled, “Ain’t he a journalist?”

“Journalist yes, that’s what he used to be but he’s been a firearm smuggler for years, transporting weapons from France to Syria… you know Syria used to be France’s colony, right?”

“So he’s associated with Bashar Assad?” I asked.

“Nope, he sells weapons to the rebels.”

“I think the west has been providing them with weapons for free.”

“Not common weapons…” Reynolds said, “He sells them chemical weapons.”

“So… the rebels also used chemical weapons? Yes, m>s said so and I thought he was just joking.”

“Obviously he wasn’t just joking, and if we find the evidence about Daurica’s involvement in the deals, he will be fucked and your goddess will be home.”

“But… I’m afraid that once we rip apart his mask, he would go apeshit and would probably take hostage of my goddess. We can’t try anything that may possibly endanger my goddess, Ryan.” I hesitated for a while, made a careful selections of what words to use, then continued, “I think Dauriac also loves my goddess, genuinely, and I’d rather leave things the way they are if… I’d beg you to drop that plan if it may put my goddess in danger.”

“Bro, that’s why we need to show the evidence to your goddess without letting that French motherfucker know it, and that’s why we need your help, Rogue.” Reynolds said to me defiantly.

“Promise me, Ryan, promise me whatever you do will not cause any harm or pose any threat to my goddess.”

“OK, I promise, I swear…” Reynolds erected three fingers upright as he spoke.

“Good… But how could our friend m>s collect those evidences?”

“You don’t know it? He has a friend named Ghazi who has a strong connection with the Middle East. You know, Ghazi is an Arabic name.”

“And that’s also his screen name on Spurstalk, isn’t it?” I asked.

“Yes, hahah… you know I used to talk a lot of trash against that guy so I knew he wouldn’t help me, so I had to ask m>s to take my requests as his own.”

“You just envy him, I think. He was right about them mavs in 2011 and he had faith in his team… dude pwned your ass, to be honest.”

“I also deserve credit for inverse-jinxing my team though.” Reynolds countered, although we all know the “inverse-jinxing” bullshit was just a pale attempt for him to save some face.

Rogue

10-04-2013, 09:19 PM

Chapter Twenty-five

We ambled along the street while talking about some more trivia, with Lucy between us, me holding one hand of hers and Reynolds the other. We walked past a gas station then turned left and walked down a sloped road. The road was still quiet except for some hookers mincing back and forth, which we just ignored… Everything looked so familiar to me like I had driven a car through all these streets and blocks some when, but I had never been to LA before…

We turned left again at the right next corner and walked into a street which looked different than the rest. The sidewalks on both sides were paved with square black tiles, with a star pattern on each one of them.

“It’s… walk of fame.” I shrieked excitedly like a little girl, and I also remembered why I was so familiar with everything I’d just seen. I saw them while playing GTA… I drove a stolen through the city all the way here from CJ’s house, stopped the car then stepped out, walking along this street and looking for my goddess’s star. But there was no name on any tile, and then I realized even if the detail level of the game allowed the appearance of each name, there would still be no star with my goddess’s name because the game was release in 04, eight years before my goddess got her star there.

But I knew I could find her star this night… it was the real all of fame and I could see clearly every letter of each name. I slowed down my pace, moved carefully along the sidewalk with my head down all the way checking each star…

“What’re you looking for, Rogue?” Reynolds asked me.

“I’m um…” I cleared my throat then said, “Do you know where my goddess’s star is?”

“Sure, it’s over there, near the next corner.” He pointed to the next corner as he spoke.

“God… thank you so much bro, you saved me a lot of efforts, to be honest.”

I rushed like a flash towards where Ryan pointed to, leaving Lucy and Ryan and even my shadow far behind…

‘Yes, it is here.’ I looked around and saw the exact same circumstances I saw on the pictures, pictures about that event… my goddess standing, sitting, and even kneeling on her star, smiling like a flower in the sunshine…

I crooked my back and began searching, and helped by Lucy and Ryan who’d also arrived just now…

“It’s here, Rogue…” It was Lucy’s voice.

I hurried there and looked down and saw that star, with a name written on it, a name that was deeply etched into my heart… “Scarlett Johansson”.

“Oh, my goddess… Oh Lucy, thank you so much.” I wanted to give Lucy a hug then a warm kiss, but didn’t give her neither before I sat down onto the ground, putting both hands on that star just like my goddess did when she was receiving it. I moved my face close to it as though I could still smell some residue of her scent left from that day, like I could still hear her laughter and feel her body’s warmth.

I began kissing the star and kissing it passionately… my goddess didn’t even kiss the star herself the day she received it.

It was no longer just a piece of stone to me… It represented my goddess and at that moment I could even feel my goddess being with me, right beside my knees.

“Rogue, the ground is too cold and you would get sick…” I felt a hand on my left shoulder, and another hand identically slender and soft taking hold of my right elbow…

I looked up and saw a pale face and a pair of teary blue eyes, Lucy’s face and eyes.

“I… I’m sorry…” I couldn’t say anything than that, as my heart and throat was instantly flooded by the feeling of guilt and regret… ‘How could you act so obsessively about another woman while your girlfriend was standing right next to you? What an asshole you had just been, Rogue…’ I couldn’t stop condemning myself internally.

“Lucy, I thought I could love you more but the obsession continued… it’s just incurable, I’m so sorry…” I said to my poor girlfriend sobbingly.

“It doesn’t matter, really. Don’t fight it, Rogue, just accept it and I can accept it too, to be honest.” Lucy paused for a moment, and went on to say, “Your obsession with your goddess is also one of the reasons why I love you so much, Rogue… you’re so genuine and you’re so devoted to the girl you love, which has moved me more than anything would…”

“Lucy… Oh my angel…” I clutched her body in my arms firmly, and the warmth of her body warmed up mine thoroughly. I felt two drips of tears slid down my cheeks then into her hair, absorbed.

Rogue

10-04-2013, 09:19 PM

Chapter Twenty-six

I opened my eyes, blinking back tears and I illusively saw her dark brown hair turning slightly blonde, maybe it was just an illusion caused by the dim orange light of streetlamps but… with the new dark blonde hair she looked so much like my goddess. Lucy was probably just a mirage of my goddess, and I remembered Giuseppe once said he had been intentionally making her that way. But this girl in my arms was real, so real I could even smell her breath with my nose and feel the beating of her heart with my chest.

But, unlike the previous times when I had Lucy in my arms, I still felt quiet and calm under my pants this time… “My goddess…” I murmured in my mouth, behind my teeth, while my arms held her body more tightly.

“I’m not your goddess though, Rogue. This is Lucy. I’m your girl, honey… I’m your bee…”

“Yes, you’re my goddess too, Lucy… you and Scarlett are the same person now, in my mind.”

I actually felt at the moment that they were the same person, and I could never love one of them without loving the other. It was like, Scarlett was my true love and Lucy was her mirage, or vice versa? Scarlett was just an imaginary figure, an ideal image of a woman that I built up in my mind, and Lucy was a “Scarlett come to life”?

But, what if they were both real and both loved me just as much as I loved them? Lucy was already my girlfriend and I would certainly never allow myself to do anything to hurt her feelings, not to say Scarlett already had a husband as well as millions of fans in world wide who loved her just as much, while Lucy only had me… But how would Scarlett feel if I told her I had fallen in love with another girl and she had to share my heart with her from now on? Would Scarlett be so generous like my Lucy was?

For this moment, however, there was only one woman in my mind, the lovely girl in my arms. She was the combination of Scarlett and herself, on whom I was concentrating all the love I could afford. I rumpled her hair gently and dug my face in it, letting my tears of happiness run freely through the dark blonde threads of her hair.

Lucy was sobbing too, I could hear it. I felt the unsteady breath of hers on my neck and upper back, and her tears rolling down along my spine. Her body was slightly shaking, not just for the coldness of the night but also the feeling of happiness we shared…

“Hello? This is Ryan Reynolds, who’s that?” Ryan received a phone call. Although we tried our best to ignore it, to fight our curiosity, we still reluctantly woke ourselves up from the reverie because we heard something that sounded really important, about our primary objective of this trip…

“Oh… Hi Brian, what’s up bro?” Ryan said, and I knew it was Brian talking at the other end of the phone. Brian was m>s (which was his screen name on Spurstalk) and he was helping Reynolds search for evidences about Dauriac’s involvement in the illegal transportation of chemical weapons to Syria. Brian and I had been friends since high school and I knew he wasn’t that type of guy who would call another guy just to say goodnight, so he must have something important to tell Reynolds now.

“You’ve got the evidence? That’s fantastic!” Reynolds paused for a few seconds, listening and nodding, and continued to say, “OK bro, I’ll get home as soon as possible then you can send it to me via AIM.”

“AIM, you also use AIM?” I asked him confusedly.

“Yup, what’s the problem?”

“I thought you were too old to use it, haha…” I said banteringly, “Just joking, so you must have a screen name on AIM. What’s it? I’ll add you on my contact list.”

“Well, thanks. I’m ‘MonoSpurstalk’ on AIM.”

Rogue

10-05-2013, 09:23 PM

Chapter Twenty-seven

We came back to Reynolds’s at-hill mansion with no time having been wasted, as Reynolds and I were both eager to see the evidences and to find out what a venal asshole Dauriac was, but Lucy didn’t seem to care about even whom Dauriac was. She really enjoyed the moment we spent together on the walk of fame, in the mixed light of the moon and the dim streetlamps. She wanted that moment to last as long as it could, but she didn’t say anything in disapproval when Reynolds proposed to leave, because she loved me and she knew what I was thinking… While I was caressing her hair and her slender back, I was calling her “goddess” which, she knew, was what I always used to refer to another woman… I still had no idea which woman I loved more, or which I should’ve loved more, but Lucy knew that even better than I myself did.

Logging in on AIM and Spurstalk was always the first thing I did when I came back home and I was somewhat surprised to find Reynolds had the similar habit… or it was not a habit for him and it didn’t happen everyday, but just this special day because he couldn’t wait to get the powerful evidences which would expectedly convince Scarlett to stay in the US.

The only difference was there was no Spurstalk tonight… obviously he had nothing on his mind but the evidence that m>s had found and was about to send him, that he thought would bring his ex-wife back to him, from that Frenchmen whose asshole identity was soon to be verified.

“Hey mono, wussup mah nigga?” A message from m>s sent about 20 minutes ago, and m>s was still online… He had been waiting for Ryan Reynolds.

“Nothing much, just got back from Hollywood, sorry being late…” Reynolds responded.

“Oh… hi,” an instant response from m>s, “nothing much, my nigga Ghazi just got the evidences you wanted and sent them to me earlier tonight, and I knew you couldn’t wait to get them, my nigga.”

“Cool story, bro…” Before Reynolds could say thanks, he received a file (in rar form) from m>s which was no doubt the evidence he had craved for long.

He opened the folder then unzipped the file. The file wasn’t big, just several pictures but Reynolds knew they were enough to expose Dauriac’s ass… chemical weapons stored in piles of wooden boxes with skeleton and crossing-bone prints, Dauriac shaking hands with Syrian insurgents, etc…

“Thank you so much, Brian…” Reynolds finally said thanks, “and… what’s your pay-pal account? I want to thank you and your nigga Ghazi, in the form of um… money.”

“C’mon dude, you don’t need to. I know where gold is at. I’ve been a banker for years and I already have enough money so… no thanks.” Brian said genuinely, “plus, I’m also helping my friend Rogue, I know he must want his goddess back home too, to be honest.”

“Yeah bro, you’re damn right and Rogue’s right here with me, do you wanna talk to him?”

“Sure, why not?”

“Hi nigga, what’s up?” I took the keyboard and typed.

“NIGGA…” m>s responded instantly, “You’re in LA now, really?”

“Yup, I umm… Lucy and I are having a tour here, ah… Reynolds invited us.”

“Lucy? Ah, that’s your girlfriend, isn’t she? You talked about her on Spurstalk, how’s your relationship going?” m>s asked.

I was out of ideas what to type at the moment… I turned my eyes to my right side and saw Lucy’s lovely face. She was gazing at me and smiling, and she didn’t even seem to pay any attention to what I was typing. Like, I could’ve just typed “Fuck that bitch, mayne, my love is all about Scarlett and she’s my only goddess forever” and Lucy wouldn’t see it at all.

“It’s going fine, I think... I’m gonna help Reynolds to stay my goddess, and Lucy will always be on my side whatever I do.” I turned my eyes and looked at Lucy… she was nodding and smiling.

“Oh… I thought you had got off that Scarlett obsession shit.”

“My love for Scarlett will never stop as long as my life lasts, to be honest.” I typed determinedly, ending the message with a “sunglass” smile.

Rogue

10-05-2013, 09:23 PM

Chapter Twenty-eight

I chatted with m>s on AIM till very late, just like we had usually done when I was still living in New York, named Mark and working in a local college. I hadn’t spend such a long time talking to him or anyone else since… since Mark was killed and his soul left his body. Now this soul resided in Rogue’s body and that was my soul. It was Scarlett who gave me a second life, and I guessed that was part of the reason why I kept referring to her as “my goddess”. I loved my goddess in a similar way to how I loved God who gave me a life and everything, rather than another way that involved carnal pleasures like how I loved Lucy.

“So… the rest is your errand.” Reynolds said to me.

“Ah… yes, thanks, for um… your kind reception and for finding those evidences, and… I won’t disappoint you, I promise.” I tried my best to look confident and determined in front of him, but to be quite honest I didn’t really know how to begin with. I couldn’t tell my real purpose to my goddess, which meant I would have to deceive her, in someway, and I didn’t know if I would ever be able to forgive myself for lying to my goddess.

“So… you’re gonna make a call to your goddess, telling her you want to meet her as soon as possible?” Reynolds asked.

My goddess must also want to see me, but I needed to call her first to let her know that I was in LA. ‘Should I call my goddess now? Or should I return to Dallas with Lucy and leave Ryan the fuck alone?’ I was hesitating. I wanted to see my goddess… I wanted it more than anything, but the fear of being a liar to my goddess always drove my hand back from the phone. But Reynolds had prepared everything so well, how could I explain to him? It felt like, Reynolds had put me on a tiger’s back and I was afraid to dismount. So I finally decided to make the call, but not to my goddess. I dialed the number of Jason Shackelford. Even if a lie had to be told, I felt it would be better if it was told to my goddess from another mouth rather than mine.

‘You’re doing everything for the good of your goddess, Rogue. Dauriac is an asshole and you goddess must know this, and she will make the right decision and she will thank you…’ I had to keep telling myself these words to feel less guilty, while waiting for Jason to answer my call.

“Hello, this is Jason Shackelford.”

“Hi Jason, what’s up mayne? This is Rogue, you not forgotten me yet bro?”

“Oh, yeah, Mr. Smith, glad to speak to you again. Is there anything I can do for you, sir?”

“I… to start with, I want you to stop calling me Mr. Smith or shit. Just call me Rogue, bro, we’re friends ain’t we?” I felt too nervous to tell him my real purpose at the moment, so I thought of something else.

“Haha… no problem, Rogue. Glad to talk with you and what’s going on in your life bro?”

“Well, nothing much, Lucy and I are enjoying our vacation in LA right now.” I intentionally directed the topic to us being LA, so Jason would continue to ask how long we were gonna stay, and if I wanted to meet my goddess here in LA. Of course he knew my answer would be yes, always yes, but he was still gonna ask me anyway. Asking meaningless questions was part of their job. Some people just got paid for being or appearing stupid and unfortunately Jason was one of them.

“Have a good time in LA, bro. How long are you gonna stay here?”

“Until next week, maybe…”

“Cool, so… you know, Ms. Johansson is also in LA now shooting her new film…”

“Is the film named under the skin?” I interrupted Jason.

“Yes… and Ms. Johansson will also have a day off tomorrow, so if you wanna meet her, I can arrange it for you.”

“Good, thanks… Jason, you know that’s exactly why I’m making this call… sorry I may not be showing enough respect to you, my friend.”

“It’s OK, Rogue. No one on our team is nearly as important as Ms. Johansson.”

“Yup, that is true… and ah… Is my goddess alone in LA? I mean, is her husband with her here?” I asked an important question, because our mission would be extremely difficult if her husband was also in LA, being with her.

“No, her husband is in France now, I think. Ms. Johansson has been working here and Mr. Dauriac would have little to do to help her with her work. Ms. Johansson will fly back to France as soon as her work here is done, so the new couple won’t be separated for too long…”

What Jason just said really encouraged me to carry out Reynolds’s plan, not only at his request but also from my own willingness. The absence of her husband would make our mission much easier, and it was at this moment I actually felt painful and depressed when Jason said “She will fly back to France as soon as her work here is done.” France wasn’t my goddess’s home. Her home was in New York, the US, but how come he used “fly back”? It sounded like she belonged in France now, which was unacceptable not just to me but to everyone in this country who loved this American girl, this home girl.

“Cool story, bro. And… thank you, Jason.”

“No problem. I’ll pick you up tomorrow morning, where shall we meet bro?”

“Ah…” I couldn’t tell him to come over here to Reynolds’s place, of course, “I… How about walk of fame, near Scarlett’s star?”

“OK, what a great idea, bro. I’ll arrive at about 8 o’clock. See you.”

“See you…”

Rogue

10-05-2013, 09:24 PM

Chapter Twenty-nine

I had a hard time sleeping tonight, either because of my natural inadaptability to any strange place or just the excitement about what was expected to happen the next day, I had no idea.

Lucy was lying next to me in the same big soft bed, but I was in no mood to do make love with her tonight. ‘Just show these evidences to my goddess and tell her to leave that French dick, but what should I say?’ I kept thinking to myself, and could hardly find any reason to justify what… convincing a newly-married woman to leave her husband?

My head was in a mess and my heart felt empty. For a moment I thought I had also become an actor who was asked to shoot a short film tomorrow. I would still smile, would talk to her and even hug her possibly, but everything would feel so fake… I had to plan the dialogue in advance, rehearsing the script in my mind again and again.

I put a hand down to the center of my body, as I usually did whenever I felt lonely lying in my head alone… I would grope the joystick and begin playing with it, until I felt wet in my hand, and also in my pants…

But I found something different this time… I felt a hand was already there, soft, slender, and somewhat cold… and it was strange enough I hadn’t felt it at all before my hand arrived there. I was almost numb from my chest down, it felt like.

I groped the hand instead and the skin felt so smooth just like the hair that I felt with the other hand as I rumpled the hair gently.

“Lucy…” I moved my head close to hers then kissed her on the forehead, and said, “I love you, and I’m sorry.”

“Don’t say sorry, Rogue. I’m gonna help you.” Lucy then began fondling the soft sack as a whole. Her hand became warm again, and the warmth glowed through my pants gradually, bringing my cock back to life.

It was a familiar feeling… her scent, her feminine voice, her warmth, and of course the hand playing my dick and balls, all together made a strong battery that increased the voltage of my body quickly. The water level inside my pubes was rising too, and was about to spill soon…

“Lucy, stop please…” I griped her hand and held it tightly, and said to her in a begging voice, “I’m sorry but I don’t want Goddess to smell my juice when I meet her tomorrow.”

“Yeah, I know it.” She loosened her hand and moved it up to my ribcage, her head also coming to me and resting on my chest. But her legs remained still… she was trying her best to not touch my cock again.

I moved my chin back and forth over her head, plucking her hair near the root and letting it breeze over my neck and chest. Lucy’s breasts had sandwiched my left arm, situating my left hand right at the root of her thighs. Under the order from my brain, or probably not, my left hand crept inside, and also got sandwiched there and remained still. While I had also moved my right hand up to her pelvis, tucked my fingers into the upper brim of her panties and rested it there without any further movements.

I felt calmed and tranquilized, and fell asleep somehow.

N0 LyF3 ScRuB

10-05-2013, 09:25 PM

Rogue, your goddess is ugly as fuck

Rogue

10-05-2013, 09:38 PM

Rogue, your goddess is ugly as fuck
If my goddess was ugly then 50% of the world's male population would've committed suicide because of depression and loneliness caused by no-sex, while the other half would join me in our global brotherhood of celibacy.

thanks for your post anyway. it's like the first reply in this thread since... last week?

Rogue

10-07-2013, 11:57 PM

Chapter Thirty

I woke up next morning before anyone did, even before the sun did, so there was enough time for me to go on foot to the walk of fame. I wriggled out of the bed carefully, trying not to wake Lucy up, but she still woke up regardless. Her lips strived to disentangle her long lashes then her eyes opened, still sleepy though. She looked at me quietly and confusedly as though she was trying to solve a complicated math question.

“Rogue, you got up so early hon?” She murmured in a dreamy voice.

“I… I got an appointment this morning and I gotta go now.”

I would’ve already walked out of the house had she not woken up, but she did wake up, and I felt an invisible force keeping me still, even drawing me back. I could strongly feel the magnetism of Lucy. I tried to move my feet against the magnetic field but my body felt so heavy I couldn’t move a muscle, like I was trapped in an Iron Man suit which was out of power, like I was standing on a white dwarf.

‘You cannot just go away while leaving only those cold words to your girlfriend… or no words at all if she didn’t wake up. What an asshole you just stooped to being, damn you Rogue.’ An instant feeling of guilt flooded my mind and gave me a hard time stop condemning myself.

I trudged back to the bed and led my shoulder to Lucy for her to lay her head on.

“Honey…” She whispered to me affectionately, “Just be careful, honey, I know you won’t allow me to go with you so you gotta take care of yourself.”

“Thanks but… C’mon, I ain’t going for a joust though, and Scarlett ain’t eating me alive…” I tried to sound easy, to conceal my internal nervousness, anxiety, or simple excitement.

“But Dauriac may turn out unfriendly, even malicious, if he knows what you’re going for…”

“Lucy, quit frightening yourself, honey. Dauriac is in France now, Jason told me yesterday… There’s nothing to worry about.” I consoled Lucy, though I also had such an ominous that Daurica might already know all these, but it didn’t worry me as much as it did Lucy.

“Dauriac deals weapons with terrorists, Rogue. He can be very dangerous… I know there’s nothing that could prevent you from going, to me your goddess, but I just want you to take care of yourself, honey…”

“Sure, I’ll take care of myself, I promise… And, thanks. I love you, Lucy.” I withdrew my head a little then kissed her on the cheek.

She remained silent, seeing me get my feet back in my shoes and walk to the door. I took the doorknob and opened the door, and looked back to say goodbye to her… She was kneeling on the bed, her lower body almost naked except her panties, which were in pink color. The light was so dim last night I didn’t even see the color of her panties, but now I saw it clearly, and it rekindled a strong feeling in my head and almost deprived me of balance at the moment…

I pushed the door back closed and came back to the bed again, kneeling on it face to face opposite Lucy.

“Honey… you changed your panties? They aren’t the same pair you wore when… when we were at my home, in Dallas.”

“Yeah, I changed them last night because I found a little leakage on them, what’s wrong?”

“Oh god… no, goddess…” I was almost speechless because that pair of pink panties reminded me of the opening scene of Lost in translation, the pair that covered the round supple ass of my goddess.

“Roguey? What’s wrong, my honey?” Lucy asked me considerately.

“Nothing much… I ah… just thought of a film when I umm… when I saw your pink panties. Have you ever watched Lost in Translation, honey?”

“Have never watched that movie, I’ll watch it though. Seems like you like it pretty much.”

“Exactly, in fact I love every movie with my goddess in. I love everything that’s related to my goddess, like, I used to despise them Yids but now I’ve learned to respect them, because my goddess is half Jewish.”

“Umm… yes, I know it…” Lucy said calmly but I could see the sadness in her eyes.

“Lucy, I’m sorry…” I said, “You’re my girlfriend but I’ve always been showing more love for another woman. I should’ve at least covered it a little but… I just couldn’t.”

“It doesn’t matter, Rogue, I can deal with it… At least you’re being genuine, and honest. You’re a truthful person and that’s the main reason why I love you so much…”

“Lucy…” I felt deeply touched and my eyes felt wet. I did my best to blink tears back, and said, “That’s also I love you so much, Lucy, for your incredible generosity.”

We hugged each other tightly and tacitly. I felt her hard breathing, her breasts pushing against my chest and her tears wetting my neck.

“Take care of yourself, Lucy, please, for me…” I whispered to her, “I’ll be back soon…” After giving her a quick kiss, I freed myself from her arms and walked back to the door, and out of the room, then the house…

Rogue

10-07-2013, 11:57 PM

Chapter Thirty-one

I arrived at the walk of fame just a few minutes to eight o’clock- our appointed time. The street was quiet and it was normal for a weekend morning, I thought. Mornings of autumn were usually cold in Dallas, but I didn’t feel that way at all at the moment because my body had been warmed up enough, or that it was due to the oceanic climate of LA.

I didn’t wait too long before the clock hit eight. I didn’t wear any watch but I knew it was already eight o’clock as the shops along the street open, one after another, yet I still hadn’t seen no sign of Jason arriving. Americans were used to being late for their appointments, and also used to waiting for their friends whom they had made appointments with. I had nothing else to do anyway, so I decided to wait, loitering around my goddess’s star tirelessly. I would never feel tired of looking at my goddess’s face, or her name inscribed on the star, and it made me forget about the time…

I had no idea how long I had been there, observing her star devotedly while ignoring all the by-passers, when a black limousine stopped right in front of me. The windows of the limousine looked just as dark as its iron body, and I didn’t believe the car belonged to my goddess until I saw Jason stepping out of the car, from the driver’s seat.

“Sorry, Mr. Smith… Oh no, Rogue, sorry I’m late.” Jason greeted me with a genuine apology, though I had no idea how late he was.

“Nothing much, bro. I don’t think I’ve been here very long.” I would never feel it too long while having my goddess’s star at my side. I would like to even die here and bury myself into the ground, right beneath that star so I would stay with her forever, as long as the walk of fame existed, at least.

“You haven’t been here for long? But it is nearly nine and a half.” Jason said.

“So… how did you know I wasn’t also late?”

“Because you’re such a polite guy, Ms. Johansson often says so. She tells me that Rogue is more like a German rather than an American when it comes to attending a date or an appointment.”

“Really, she often talks about me?”

“Yea, for sure, you’ve been her favorite writer since the first time she read your ‘goddess’ novel, a story featuring herself.”

“I feel so humbled and honored, Jason” I couldn’t hide my jubilance and I almost screamed like a little girl, “and I’ve been writing several sequels and I’m gonna continue doing so, as long as my life lasts…” I paused for a second and continued, “My life will possibly come to an end someday, but my love for that goddess will last forever. Jason, she’s my forever goddess…”

“Rogue, I feel so touched… and it even makes me envy you, more or less.”

“Don’t envy me, Jason.” I responded subconsciously, but suddenly I recognized that it wasn’t Jason’s voice, and Jason wouldn’t have said that… I looked up and saw a familiar face walking out from the back seat and extending a hand to me. I shook hand with him, despite not being able to breathe for the moment. I felt my heart almost stopped beating when I saw him… It was Romain Dauriac, husband of my goddess.

“Rogue my bro, so nice to see you again. Come in the car and sit with me in the back seat.” Romain said to me, though I was so shocked and somewhat frightened I couldn’t even move a muscle, motionless like frozen.

“Bro, nice to meet you too, Romain.” I struggled to say, my voice trembling, “I thought you were in France. Jason told me yesterday you were in France.”

“Yes, I was in France yesterday but I arrived in LA earlier this morning.” Romain said.

“Yes, Romain gave me a call this morning asking me to pick him up from the airport”, Jason continued, “that’s why I’m late for our appointment, and now I’m driving both you guys where Ms. Johansson is.”

“What a surprise.” I sighed, though it was more like dismay to me.

Rogue

10-07-2013, 11:57 PM

Chapter Thirty-two

I dragged my legs after Romain’s steps and followed him into the car. The seat was leather-covered and felt comfortably soft, but I was feeling hardly any comfort sitting next to him. Was it guilt, fear, or maybe even both?

We talked about nothing but trivia on the way, about their honeymoon in France and some recently released films, like Don Jon…

“Have you watched Don Jon yet?” Romain asked me, “The latest released film starring your goddess?”

“I ah… I’m still waiting for available downloads on thepiratebay, any download that actually works. I’ve downloaded three to four Don Jon video files, sizes ranging from 700M to 1G but those files are all code-protected.”

“Why don’t you just go to the cinema to watch it? Are you even more parsimonious than a Frenchman, like Arsène Wenger?” Romain said jokingly.

“C’mon dude I ain’t stingy like Wenger, and even Wenger ain’t that stingy anymore. You know, he bought Özil for 40 fucking pound… I’d like to spend my whole life’s savings on my goddess but watching the film once or twice would be far from enough for me… I need to download it in my laptop and watch it over and over again.”

“Bro… I didn’t know you love her so much.” Romain hesitated for a moment, and continued, “It must be a terrible feeling to know that you goddess is now married to another man.”

“It’s not like that. She’s never the type of girl that I’d like to get married to. I just love her and I feel extremely lucky that she even knows me. She had already given me more than I could ever expect… I think that you don’t have to marry a person to show how much you lover her, in my humble opinion.”

I waited for Romain’s response, but he remained silent until he suddenly told Jason to stop the car, in front of a flower shop.

“Hi Jason, I want you to do me a favor bud.” He put out his credit car as he spoke, handed it to Jason and said, “Please buy a big bunch of roses for me, oh no… two bunches for both Rogue and me. We can’t go to meet Scarlett empty-handed.”

“Yes sir…” Jason took the card and went into the store…

“So… you’re satisfied with just being a friend of your goddess?” Romain asked me, as his facial expression suddenly turned serious.

“Yes, why do you still ask that?”

“Why do you come here to wreck my marriage?”

“What? I… I’m sorry, I… I just…” I couldn’t think of the right words to make up a good response, but it was apparent he already knew everything, “But how did you know that?” I asked him.

“I eavesdropped on your AIM chat, last night. So I instantly came here by my private yet, to stop you.”

“I never meant to cause any harm to Scarlett though. Reynolds just convinced me that my goddess would live a better life if she left an illegal weapon dealer that you are.”

“I am an illegal weapon dealer? C’mon bro, you’re gullible. The European Union has been supplying the rebels with weapons and everything, because it is the Syrian government that the West treats as an enemy that they want to put down… Even the French government connives with me to sell them chemical weapons.” Romain explained to me.

“But my goddess would never agree with you. Your weapons are just as evil as Bassad’s, and the weapons combined killed millions of people in Syria. My goddess would never tolerate it, and she wouldn’t be happy living with a massive killer if she knew what you are…”

“No bro, you’ve been completely misled. My weapons are actually saving lives in Syria. Bassad is killing innocent people with chemical weapons anyway, but Bassad can’t use them as abusively now that the rebels also have them. It’s like um… set a thief to catch other thieves.”

“It doesn’t make any sense to me…” I said impatiently, “I’m gonna tell her the truth anyway. My goddess deserves to know the truth.”

“Rogue, please… you can lose everything for your goddess, and so can I.” Romain said defiantly, “I might be a bad guy in other people’s eyes but you should never doubt my love for Scarlett. And do you seriously think she’d live a happier life if she went back to Ryan Reynolds? Then why did they get divorced in the first place?”

I couldn’t say anything to rebut him, and I was even agreeing with him internally. His weapons might have killed several thousand people in Syria but several thousand lives… even millions of lives would be nothing comparable to my goddess’s life. If Romain could always treat my goddess right, which I believed he definitely did, there would be no reason for me to break them apart just to enchant Ryan Reynolds. I wanted to abort this mission, but how would I respond to Reynolds later?

Rogue

10-07-2013, 11:58 PM

Chapter Thirty-three

“Hi guys, sorry for making you wait so long. I was bargaining with the seller, she must’ve seen our limousine but I had to show her that we were the wrong target to rob.” He handed the card back to Romain and said, “Thanks, Mr. Dauriac.”

“No, thank you, Jason, for buying us the flowers…” Romain said.

“You’re welcome.” Jason sat back in the driver’s seat and went on driving.

I turned my eyes to Romain and found that he was also looking at me. Although he wasn’t saying anything, I could read his mind through his brown eyes. I could see the fear and uneasiness in his eyes, the fear of losing Scarlett more than the fear of being exposed an illegal weapon dealer in the public, and also the genuine love for his wife, my goddess… I extended my right hand to him, holding his right hand strongly while tapping his lap gently with another hand. Then I smiled to him, and he smiled too, anxiety completely gone from his face and replaced by relief and calmness.

“Jason, we’re going to meet my goddess, aren’t we?” I asked Jason. I felt the car had already run several miles and I assumed my goddess’s home in LA shouldn’t be so far away from Hollywood.

“Sure, she’s waiting for us.”

“But, where’s she? Aren’t we going to her LA home?”

“Oh no… my bad, we’re going to Westchester and we’re arriving soon. There’s a golf course in Westchester and your goddess is waiting right there. She’s gonna invite you to play golf. Have you ever played it before?”

“Ah, golf… the sport Tiger Woods plays, yeah.” I said excitedly, pretending to know something about golf but sadly, the name Tiger Woods was the only thing I knew about this game.

“So you’ve played it before?” Romain asked me, with that same big smile except that it looked more genuine and more natural this time. It seemed like he already knew I hadn’t ever played it… it was a game for the wealthy people after all.

“No. But I think it’s similar to soccer… both games are played on grassland, hahaha…” All of us three laughed.

“Here it is…” Jason said, as the car entered a parking lot. Each car slot here looked so big as if they were just designed for those limousines. The whole place looked like a huge park… or a natural reserve because the air here smelt much fresher than most parks and the grass much greener, except that there were barely any trees here.

“Hi, you’re coming late…” I saw a woman coming close waving her left hand towards us. It was my goddess of course, in grey t-shirt and black shorts. I no longer had any nervousness when meeting her because she was already an old friend of mine, or simply because I’d already decided what to say… I wouldn’t stay here for long, I thought, “just meet her and say hi, then get the fuck away the first chance you get…’ I wouldn’t let her know that I was coming to LA with an overt purpose. I would be on my way home before she could find something wrong.

“Sorry,” Romain said, “we stopped to buy some flowers on our way… it was Rogue’s idea.” He handed Scarlett the flowers then pointed to me, and suddenly notified me that I also held a bunch of flowers in my hands.

He was lying when he said it was my idea, but he was just doing this as a method of thanking me for keeping the secret for him.

“Ah… yeah, but Romain paid for them…” I also handed the flowers to my goddess as I spoke.

“Thank you… you guys are so lovely, both of you…” My goddess said in raptures, giving each of us a quick kiss on the cheek.

“So… what are we gonna play today, Goddess?” Romain asked my goddess, and it kind of surprised me that he also started to refer to her as “goddess”.

“Golf, of course, let’s go.”

“I’m sorry, goddess,” I interrupted her, knowing it was a good chance for me to escape, “I don’t know how to play golf, I…” I meant to say ‘I’ve gotta leave now, go to staples to watch the Mavs-Clippers game this afternoon’, though I wasn’t sure if the game was in today or tomorrow, or even the day after tomorrow.

“C’mon Rogue, I’ll teach you to play it. It’s easier than you think.”

“Sorry, goddess… You know I can never abstain from… loving you. I ah…” I was having a hard time looking for the right words to say, “I… I got something else to do and… I must leave now.”

Scarlett was gazing at me, confused and disappointed, and her magnificent hazel eyes seemed to be penetrating my defensive line and catching my heart again… So I looked away and turned my eyes to Romain, he was looking at me too… nodding stealthily and smiling, a message of complete thankfulness sent to me.

“OK Rogue…” My goddess said and her voice was slightly quivering, “OK, Jason hasn’t left so he can drive you wherever you wanna go…”

Her voice sounded huskier than normal when she said the last a few words, like she was trying her best not to cry. But to other people who hadn’t listened to her voice as much and often as I had, the different was probably too minimal to tell.